Steamy Stories

Five days. Nothing.

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 26 Mar 2026 16:04:51 +0000

Five days. Nothing.
Not nothing exactly. She texted. Little things. A meme. A butterfly emoji at midnight. A photo of her coffee that meant nothing and everything.
But no invitation. No “dress nice, sweetie.” No second stamp.
You found yourself refreshing her Instagram like it owed you something. She’d posted a story — wine glass, candlelight, someone’s hand that wasn’t yours at the edge of the frame. You watched it eleven times trying to identify the hand.
By day three you were bargaining. By day four you’d typed six messages and deleted them all.
On day five, your phone buzzed.
“I saw Emily posted about a family picnic on Saturday. How come I wasn’t invited, sweetie? I thought we were closer than that.

Her text arrived on Thursday morning.

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 25 Mar 2026 16:02:28 +0000

theresponsivemale:
Her text arrived on Thursday morning.
“This weekend. You and me. Pack light. They provide everything you need.

Monday morning. The real world.

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 24 Mar 2026 16:08:24 +0000

theresponsivemale:
Monday morning. The real world.
You put on your jeans. Your t-shirt. Your shoes. Normal clothes for a normal day. Except underneath — blush pink panties, snug against your smooth skin, the ring pressing cold behind your balls. Lauren hadn’t given your underwear back. You hadn’t asked.
The office was the same. The coffee machine. The fluorescent lights. Danny’s desk cluttered with protein bar wrappers. Sarah from accounting waving at you from across the corridor the way she always did.
“Morning! Good weekend?”
“Yeah,” you said. “Quiet.”
You sat at your desk. Opened your laptop. Tried to focus. But the card was in your wallet — 00:41 — tucked between your debit card and your gym membership, and you could feel it there like a third heartbeat.
At 11:15, your phone buzzed.
“What floor are you on, sweetie?

Lauren picked you up at eight.

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 23 Mar 2026 16:02:57 +0000

theresponsivemale:
Lauren picked you up at eight.
“Nectar tonight, sweetie. Wear your ring. Bring your card.”
You were excited. Stamp two. At one stamp per visit, the Wishing Well was nine visits away. And it was easy. All you had to do was sit in the chair, wait for Lauren, clean the room after. You knew the drill.
She drove. The same building appeared. The same tasteful lobby. The same woman at the desk who said “Welcome back, Ms. Lauren” without checking any list.
“We’re here for the games room tonight,” Lauren said.
The receptionist smiled. “Of course. Riley is expecting you. Down the hall, second left.”
You looked at Lauren. “Games room?”
“Change of plans, sweetie.” She took your arm. Led you down the corridor. Past the rooms where you’d sat in the chair. Past the sounds you’d learned not to listen to. Past the cleaning station where you’d earned your first stamp.
“I thought we were doing the usual—”
“Not tonight.” She stopped at a door. Black. Unmarked. “Tonight I volunteered you.”
“Volunteered me for what?”
She opened the door.
The games room was larger than you expected. A high-ceilinged space with soft lighting, a small gallery with chairs and a bar, and in the center of the room — a bench.
Not a massage bench. Not the padded table from the spa. Something industrial. Black frame. Padded surface. Stirrups at one end, arm restraints along the sides, and at the head — a molded seat that looked like it was designed to fit over someone’s face. Like a helmet with a cushioned visor.
The whole thing was angled so that whoever lay on it would be flat on their back, legs spread, arms pinned, face covered.
A woman stood beside it. Tall. Dark hair pulled back. Black dress. Professional the way everyone at Nectar was professional — warm smile, calm hands, a clipboard.
“You must be Lauren’s boy.” She extended her hand. Not to you. To Lauren. “I’m Riley. We spoke on the phone.”
They’d spoken on the phone. This had been planned.
“Let’s get him set up,” Riley said. “The room opens in twenty minutes.”
Lauren squeezed your arm. “Strip, sweetie.”
“What?”
“Everything off. They need you on the bench.”
You looked at the bench. At the stirrups. At the face cover. At Riley, who was already adjusting the arm restraints with the efficiency of someone who’d done this a hundred times.
“Lauren, I don't—”
“Sweetie.” That voice. The one that ended conversations. “Strip.”
You stripped. Jeans. T-shirt. Blush pink panties. Everything folded on a chair by the wall. Naked. Smooth. Ringed. Your cock already hardening because your cock had stopped asking your permission months ago.
“On the bench, please.” Riley patted the padded surface. “On your back. Feet in the stirrups.”
You lay down. The padding was cool against your bare skin. Your feet went into the stirrups — cold metal, adjustable, spreading your legs wide. Riley fastened the ankle straps. Snug. Then the arm restraints — your wrists locked flat against the sides of the bench, palms down.
You could still see. The ceiling. The lights. Lauren standing beside you, looking down with that smile.
“One more thing.” Riley lifted the face cover — the molded seat — and positioned it over your head. It settled into place like a visor closing. Darkness. Your eyes were covered but your mouth and nose were exposed. You could breathe. You could hear. You could feel everything. But you couldn’t see.
“Can you see anything?” Riley asked.
“No.”
“Perfect.”
Then something pressed against your lips. Round. Rubber. Firm.
“Open, sweetie.” Lauren’s voice. Close.
You opened. The ball gag slid between your teeth. Lauren fastened the strap behind your head. Snug. Your jaw held slightly open. You couldn’t speak. Couldn’t call out. Couldn’t say anyone’s name.
“That’s for the riders’ comfort,” Lauren said. She stroked your cheek. “They don’t want to hear you begging.”
You lay there. Blind. Gagged. Strapped to a bench with your cock pointing at the ceiling and your legs spread in stirrups.
“Now,” Lauren said, and her voice shifted — louder, addressing Riley, maybe addressing you, maybe addressing the room that was about to fill. “Let me explain how this works.”
She rested her hand on your stomach. Her fingers tracing idle circles while she talked.
“You’re the bull tonight. Three riders. Each one gets ten seconds of warmup — hands only — to get you hard. Then she mounts. She can ride however she likes. Pommel style — sitting on your chest, your cock between her thighs like a saddle horn. Thigh job. Mouth. Or if she wants, she can take you inside her.”
Your cock throbbed. You tried to speak. The gag turned it into a muffled sound that nobody acknowledged.
“Each rider gets forty-one seconds. Your number. All you have to do is not cum.” She patted your stomach. “Three riders. Under a minute each. Simple.”
Simple. Your cock was already leaking and nobody had touched it yet.
“The gallery bets on the over-under. Your number goes on the board. If you last all three riders without cumming, you earn three stamps. If you don't—” She paused. “Well. We’ll get to that.”
You heard Riley writing on a board. The squeak of a marker. You couldn’t see it but you knew what it said. 00:41. Your specification. Posted for the room.
Then Lauren leaned close. Her lips against your ear. Her breath warm.
“Oh — sweetie. I meant to tell you. Sarah’s here tonight. I invited her.”
Your whole body went rigid.
“She’s never been to Nectar before. She’s very excited.” Lauren’s fingers traced down your stomach. Stopped just above your cock. “She might want to ride. Who knows? It’s her first time. Girls try things at Nectar they wouldn’t try anywhere else.”
The gag held your scream.
“Don’t worry. She won’t know it’s you.” Lauren patted your cheek. “That’s what the seat is for.”
You heard the door open. Voices. Laughter. Glasses clinking. The gallery filling. Women settling into chairs, ordering drinks, studying the board.
“Ladies,” Riley’s voice carried across the room. “Tonight’s bull is a blush pink beta. Four point three inches. Forty-one second specification. Three riders. Bets are open.”
The murmur of the crowd. The scratch of pencils on betting slips.
You lay there. Blind. Gagged. Naked. Your cock pointing at a ceiling you couldn’t see while a room full of women decided how fast you’d break.
Rider One.
You felt her before you heard her. The bench shifting as she climbed up. Weight settling on either side of your hips. The warmth of her thighs near your skin.
Then hands. The ten-second warmup. Her fingers wrapping around your cock — already hard, already leaking, but the rules were the rules. She stroked. Firm. Quick. Clinical. Getting you to full attention. The crowd murmured approval.
“Time,” Riley called.
The hands released. Weight shifted. Then — thighs. Her thighs clamping around your cock. Not inside her. Pommel style. Your shaft pressed between the warm, soft pressure of her inner thighs, her weight rocking forward and back. Grinding you against her skin.
The clock started.
You couldn’t see the numbers but you could hear Riley counting. “Ten. Twenty. Thirty.”
The thigh pressure was steady. Rhythmic. You clenched your jaw around the gag. Focused on nothing. Tried to be empty. Tried to be furniture.
“Forty. Forty-one.”
A bell. The crowd cheered. Rider one dismounted. You’d held.
Your cock was slick with precum. Your balls aching. But you’d held.
Rider Two.
Different weight. Different warmth. She climbed the bench with more confidence. The warmup hands were softer — almost teasing. Long strokes from base to tip. A thumb circling the head. Your hips jerked against the restraints.
“Time.”
She chose mouth.
You felt her breath first. Warm. Close. Then her lips. Then the wet heat of her mouth sliding down your shaft and you almost broke right there — the first mouth on your cock, the first time anyone had ever taken you in their mouth, and you were blind and gagged and couldn’t even moan properly.
She worked you with a slow, deliberate rhythm. Deep. Pulling back. Her tongue doing something on the underside that sent electricity up your spine.
“Ten. Twenty.”
You bit down on the gag. Hard. Your wrists pulling against the restraints. Your feet flexing in the stirrups.
“Thirty.”
She took you deeper. Her hand found your balls — smooth, ringed, tight — and squeezed gently. A sound escaped you. Muffled. Animal.
“Forty. Forty-one.”
The bell. Her mouth released you. The cool air hit your cock like a slap. The crowd cheered louder this time. Someone whistled.
You lay there shaking. Your cock pulsing, desperate, right on the edge. Two riders down. One to go.
You could do this. Forty-one seconds. One more rider. Don’t cum.
Rider Three.
You heard her before she mounted.
“I don’t know, Lauren. I’ve never done anything like—”
“It’s fun, Sarah. Just climb up. He can’t see you. And he can’t talk.”
You could hear every word.
“What do I—”
“Whatever you want. Hands first. Ten seconds. Then climb on.”
“Do I just—”
“Just have fun, sweetie. That’s what Nectar is for.”
The bench shifted. Sarah climbed up. You felt her knees settle on either side of your hips. Tentative. Nervous. Her weight barely pressing down.
Then her hands. On your cock. Lighter than the others. Unsure. Exploratory. Like she was picking up something fragile. Her fingers traced the length of you. Found the ring. Paused.
“Is that—”
“It’s his ring. Don’t worry about it. Just stroke.”
Sarah’s hand wrapped around your cock. Sarah from accounting. The woman who said good morning. The woman who counted you to orgasm. The woman who’d touched your blush pink panties on your desk and said “So soft.”
Her hand was soft too.
“Time,” Riley called.
Sarah’s hand released. A pause. You could feel her deciding.
“What should I—”
“Whatever feels right,” Lauren said. Close. Too close. She was right beside the bench. Right beside Sarah. Coaching.
Sarah shifted forward. You felt her thighs — bare, warm, she must have removed something — slide along your hips. Then she settled. Not pommel. Not mouth. She settled directly onto your cock.
Your cock pressed against her. Not inside. Between her lips. The slick, hot, impossible closeness of her pressing down onto you and rocking forward and you felt everything — the heat, the wetness, the soft give of her body — and she wasn’t even trying to make you cum, she was just sitting there, figuring out how this worked, and your body was already—
“Ten.”
Sarah rocked again. An instinct. Her hips finding a rhythm that she probably didn’t even know she had. Your cock sliding between her folds, not inside, not quite, but close enough that the distinction stopped mattering.
“Twenty.”
“Lauren, this is—” Sarah’s voice. Breathless. Changed. “This is actually—”
“I know, sweetie. Don’t stop.”
Lauren’s voice. Right in your ear. A whisper that only you could hear.
“She’s so wet, sweetie. You should see her face right now.”
“Thirty.”
Sarah’s rhythm found itself. Faster. Her weight pressing down harder. Your cock was pinned between her body and yours and every rock sent a pulse through you that started at the tip and ended somewhere behind your eyes.
You bit the gag so hard your jaw cramped. Your wrists were white against the restraints. Your feet pushing against the stirrups. Don’t cum. Don’t cum. This is Sarah. This is your colleague. This is the woman who blew Lauren a kiss across the corridor and she is riding your cock in a room full of women and you cannot—
Lauren again. Lips on your ear.
“She’s going to join the server as a moderator. I’m giving her admin access. She’ll be able to see everything — your mugshots, your measurements, your number.”
“Thirty-one.”
You came.
Violent. The kind of orgasm that starts in your feet and destroys everything on its way up. Your cock pulsing against Sarah’s body, cum spurting between you, hot and slick and impossible to hide. The bench shook. Your body arched against the restraints. A sound came out of you that the gag couldn’t contain — a groan, a sob, something broken.
Sarah gasped. Froze. Felt the warmth spreading.
“Oh my god. Did he just—”
“He did,” Lauren said. “Thirty-one seconds. Ten under his number.”
The bell didn’t ring. Riley noted the time. The crowd murmured — some cheers, some groans. Bets lost and won.
Sarah climbed off. You could feel her absence. The cool air on your wet cock. The cum cooling on your stomach.
“That was—” Sarah’s voice, still breathless. “Lauren, that was intense.”
“Wasn’t it?” Lauren’s hand found your chest. Patted it twice. “He did his best.”
They unstrapped you in stages. Ankles first. Then wrists. Then the face cover lifted and the light hit your eyes and you blinked up at the ceiling while Riley removed the gag.
Your jaw ached. Your cock was soft and wet. Cum drying on your stomach. The room was emptying — women collecting their winnings, finishing drinks, drifting back to the main floor.
Lauren stood beside the bench. You scanned the room. Riley was collecting betting slips. A few women lingered at the bar. No Sarah.
“Where’s Sarah?”
“Oh, she went to explore.” Lauren wiped a spot of cum off the bench. Casual. “Someone’s getting their wish tonight. She wanted to see how it works.”
Your stomach turned. Sarah was somewhere in Nectar. Near the Wishing Well. On which side, you didn’t know.
“Tough break, sweetie.” Lauren handed you a towel. “You almost made it.”
“Lauren, that was Sarah—”
“I know. She had fun.”
“She doesn’t know it was—”
“No. And she won’t. Unless you tell her.” Lauren’s eyes found yours. “You won’t tell her.”
You shook your head.
“Good.” She took the towel from you and set it down. “Now. You lost the bull.”
“I know.”
“And you know what that means.”
You knew. You’d seen it on the board behind Riley’s head when the face cover came off. A small printed sign: Those who ride the bull earn a wish. Those who lose to the bull grant one.
“Follow me.”
The Wishing Well looked different from this side.
Last time you’d been in the crowd, watching Peter push through the hole, watching his face change, watching him sob with relief when someone’s anonymous mouth found him. You’d wanted that. Wanted to earn your ten stamps and stand where Peter stood and make your wish.
You hadn’t imagined kneeling on the other side.
The room was small. Dim. Lauren led you to a woman waiting by a padded kneeling bench that faced the wall.
“Nicky, this is my boy.” Lauren rested her hand on the back of your neck. “He lost the bull tonight.”
Nicky was older than Riley. Calm eyes. Practical hands. She assessed you the way a nurse assesses a patient — quickly, without judgment.
“First time on the service wall?”
You nodded.
“It’s simple, sweetie. You kneel. When a penis comes through, you service it. You earn three stamps.” She patted the bench. “Three because of how important this service is.”
Lauren crouched beside you. Both hands on your face. Close. Her eyes holding yours.
“I am so proud of you,” she said.
Not the butterfly voice. Not the game voice. Something underneath all of that.
“You were so brave on the bull. Three riders. You lasted longer than most first-timers. And now you’re going to do this for me, and I need you to know—” She kissed your forehead. “—I see you, sweetie. I see how hard you’re trying. And if you do this, there might be more than just stamps in it for you.”
She let that sit.
“More?”
“We’ll talk about it after.” She stroked your hair once. Stood. “Now. Sarah and I are going to watch from the gallery.”
Your throat tightened.
“She won’t know it’s you. The lighting keeps your face in shadow.” Lauren straightened her dress. “But I’ll know. And you’ll know. And that’s what matters.”
She turned to Nicky. “Take care of him.”
“Always do,” Nicky said.
Lauren squeezed your shoulder once. Then she was gone. Heels on marble. Fading.
Nicky guided you onto the kneeling bench. The padding was firm. Comfortable, even. The hole in the wall was directly in front of your face — smooth-edged, lit softly from the other side. The same hole you’d watched Peter push through. The same darkness that had made him cry.
“Whenever you’re ready, sweetie,” Nicky said from somewhere behind you. “It usually takes a minute.”
You knelt there. Alone with the hole and the dim light and the faint sound of women’s voices from the gallery above. Lauren was up there. Sarah was up there. Watching. You couldn’t see them. Didn’t need to. They were there. That was enough.
A shadow darkened the hole.
He stepped forward — whoever he was — and pushed through. Slowly. The way Peter had. The way all of them probably did the first time. Uncertain. Vulnerable.
Small. Smaller than yours, maybe. The head just clearing the wall. Smooth. Hard. Trembling slightly.
You thought about Peter. The way his face had changed. The way he’d sobbed — not from pain, from relief. From months of stamps and service and listening through doors, and finally, finally, something touching him that wasn’t his own hand.
Whoever was on the other side of this wall had earned this. Ten stamps. Ten visits. M

My Sexuality Class Lab Partner: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 22 Mar 2026 16:05:04 +0000

Preparing For Tuesday’s Cunnilingus Class.
By Quinn_McMullen. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Story Recap
I’m Dan, a senior majoring in mechanical engineering. I needed two general education requirements to complete my degree, at a university in the Chicago area. It’s a cold January, on campus. I was able to enroll in an English literature class and Dr. Martin’s Sociology 369 Human Sexuality course, for the second semester.
On the first day of class, we learned about male and female orgasms. Dr. Martin allowed students to submit a standard analysis and reading notes or to provide an alternative assignment. The first alternative assignment was to masturbate either alone or with an observer and report on our experience.
Hannah, a coed was sitting in class next to me. I asked to be her partner. While we were trying to get comfortable with one another, we ended up having sex.
Dinner
As I sat with Hannah at dinner, I had so many questions I wanted to ask her, but she started off.
She looked me in the eye, “So you’re what? Twenty two? Twenty three?
"Twenty two.”
“I’m twenty one. So, I have to say that I am not normally that aggressive. I don’t know what came over me.”
“I thought it was wonderful.”
Hannah nodded, “I’m sure you did, but I’m not sure what happened. I had every intention in the world of sitting there with you, reading until dinner. And then.” She averted her gaze, then looked back into my eyes, “Then I just wanted you. I can’t explain it. I’ve never started anything with a guy before. It has always been the guy coming on to me.”
“I really didn’t mind. It was definitely a gift. Guys often leave a gal frustrated because they can’t work up the nerve to initiate things. Especially when the gal is as gorgeous as you.”
Hannah reached out and touched my hand, "Ah, thanks! Dan, it’s okay. I guess I’m just trying to understand my actions. It was so out of character for me.”
“Maybe you’re comfortable with me. I hope, anyway?”
She laughed, “Undoubtedly. You’re a really nice guy.” She released my hand, “No, more than that. I know we just met, but I feel like you care about me as a person. I just hope that by being the initiator, I haven’t made you not like me.”
“Hannah, I would never think that. You are self-confident, that’s all. You’re very respectful and sensitive. You weren’t pushy at all.”
“See, that’s the thing. I’ve never really been all that self-confident. Certainly not when it comes to sex.”
“How much sex have you,” I stopped myself. “I’m sorry. That’s not polite for me to ask.”
"No, I’m okay with talking to you about it. There was my date for the senior prom. Spring semester freshman year I had a boyfriend for a couple of weeks. Probably had sex two or three times with him. Sophomore year I had sex a couple of more times. Once over the summer. Once with Jeff last semester. Altogether, I’ve probably had sex less than ten times in my entire life. Not counting Sterling.”
“Sterling?” I was puzzled.
“Sterling is my chrome vibrator.” Hannah explained. “Until today, only Sterling could reliably bring me to orgasms. Today was the first time someone not named Sterling, gave me an orgasm. How about you?”
“I wouldn’t say that I’m promiscuous, but I’ve had sex a lot more than that. It was always in a relationship. Let’s see, I’ve been intimate with five girlfriends. This was the first time I had sex with someone on the first day I met them.”
“Same here. I hope you didn’t mind.”
“Do I in any way look like I didn’t have the time of my life? Not at all. It was amazing. Maybe it was a desire to try out some of the things we learned in class.”
Hannah smiled, “Well you tried out something you learned. Did you rub my g spot?”
“Yeah. It was all wrinkly.” I added. “Nothing like a good hands-on lab project.”
“I was already cumming and then that sent me into orbit. Holy shit.” Hannah exclaimed.
“As an observer, that was pretty cool. I obviously ‘pressed your button’, right?” I gloated.
"Observer? Dan, you did that to me. You were my lover. Come to think of it, you propped me up so you could screw me like that dildo in the film.”
“I did.” I proudly admitted.
“That was quite creative.” She marveled.
“Thanks.” I grinned.
We ate in silence for several minutes. It wasn’t the least bit awkward though.
Hannah stopped eating, “Normally I would try to fill silence. I don’t feel like I have to. It’s like we’re two old married people that are completely comfortable with each other.”
I stopped eating, “You’re right. I don’t know very much about you, but it’s like I’ve known you a long time.”
She nodded and continued eating. Another minute of silence passed.
I reached out and touched her hand, “Do you believe in fate?”
“I haven’t given it much thought.” She wondered where this was going.
“I mean, what are the odds that I would have to sit next to you, you would ask me to be your partner, and we would hit it off so well?”
“Look it, Dan. I’m not a religious person. I’m sure there is a perfectly good probability that that would happen.”
I nodded, “Okay, but the odds are not that high.”
“That two random college students sitting next to one another would become friends, partners, and lovers? It think they are very high. That those two people would be you and me, that’s just the universe rolling the dice.” She squelched my sentimentality.
She was right, but the thought was disappointing. I pulled my hand back.
Hannah grabbed my hand, “Dan, I feel like I just burst a bubble on you.”
“Yeah. Maybe. A little. I had the thought that maybe someone was looking out for us and;”
“If it makes you feel any better, “ she interrupted; “I could very well be wrong. I agree that it is very cool that you sat down next to me. Whatever force in the universe made that happen, I’m very grateful. Done eating?”
“Yeah.”
The Library
To avoid temptation, we agreed to study together in the library. About nine we headed to Hannah’s room. The cold and wind had eased a bit, making it easier to talk.
Once outside, Hannah took my hand, “How should we decide who goes first?”
“I don’t have a problem going first.”
Hannah laughed, “I’m kind of excited. I’ve never seen a guy get himself off.”
“I guess that’s a reason Dr. Miller said we could have an observer.”
I held the door for her when we got to her dorm. Inside her room I took off my jacket.
Hannah stopped to watch me, “This feels very clinical again. Could I undress you?”
“Sure.”
Hannah came over to me and put her hands behind my neck, “Maybe some mood-setting would help too.” She went on tip-toe and kissed me, “Yes. That’s what we need.” She turned on her stereo. In a couple seconds, Simple Minds was playing ‘Don’t you Forget About Me’.
She pulled me to her bed, sat down, and pulled me down with her, “Much better.”
We lay side-by-side, exploring each other’s mouth. I finally pulled her on top of me so I could hold her ass cheeks. She seems to love having her ass caressed.
After several minutes of necking I spoke into her mouth, “I think I’m ready.”
“I feel something.” She said with a horny wink. Her mix tape was now playing Rick Astley, singing ‘Never Gunna Give You Up’. I’m guessing this was Hannah’s mood music for when she pleasured herself. But that was her business. I just decided to enjoy the moment.
Hannah rolled off me and I stood up. I pulled my shirt off and dropped my jeans, standing there in my partially tented boxers.
“Ready?”
She smiled and I let my boxers fall to my ankles, flipping them across the room with a flick of my foot. I slowly stroked my tumescent cock.
Hannah stood up, “I think I promised to let you see me naked to help get you aroused.”
“You did.” I recalled.
“Why don’t you sit on the bed and let me give you something to get aroused about.”
I climbed up to the headboard and placed a pillow behind my back. Hannah began a little bump and grind strip tease. I pulled on my cock to firm it up. By now her mix tape was playing Tears for Fears, singing ‘Everybody Wants To Rule the World’ with its sultry beat.
She turned away from me and pulled her shirt off. She swiveled her jean-clad hips, then kicked off her shoes. Hannah loved to dance and it’s clear she was very good at it. Somehow her socks went flying. She stepped up onto the bed and stood above me, one leg on either side.
She placed her hands on the wall to balance herself and then placed her foot on my cock, “Let me rub that for you.”
I wouldn’t call it rubbing, but she did move her foot up and down on my shaft. It wasn’t exactly effective and soon she was back standing on the floor. She turned away and dropped her jeans to the floor. Hannah flipped them aside with her foot, then climbed back up on the bed. Standing above me in her bra and panties was more arousing. She stepped forward so that her crotch was inches from my face.
I leaned forward, pressed my nose into her crotch, and took a deep breath, “God, you smell good.” Her pheromones made a beeline to my cock.
Hannah stepped back on the floor and removed her bra and panties, “Sorry, I’m not very creative with a strip tease.”
“I appreciate the creativity” I encouraged her.
“Thanks. How about if I just stand here in all my nakedness?”
“That works.”
I was rock hard now and it was easy to stroke myself. I was thinking I needed some lube when Hannah crawled up on the bed and got very close to my cock.
She smiled, “I’m observing.”
I laughed.
Hannah ran her hand down my thigh, “Perhaps you should position yourself so that I can see your asshole. I need to know if it contracts when you cum.”
“Oh. Okay.”
I slouched down at her headboard. I placed my feet so that my legs were spread out and knees bent; and she had a good view of my anus. She was kneeling in front of me. I licked my stroke hand to provide some lubrication. Now her stereo was playing A-Ha. The cut was ‘Take On Me’.
Hannah said, “I can provide some saliva.” She leaned forward dribbled some spit on the head of my cock.
I smiled, “That’s helpful.”
“But probably not enough.” She grabbed my stroke hand and placed her mouth on my cock, sucking away.
“I think that defeats the purpose of the assignment.”
She came off for a moment, “I don’t care.”
Hannah soon had my entire shaft wet with saliva. She stroked me with her hands while sucking and churning the head in her mouth. The stereo filled the room with ‘Shout’ from Tears For Fears.
When I groaned my appreciation, I felt her finger at my ass. I think she had her juices on her finger because she slipped right in. She found my prostate.
“Oh god, Hannah. Hannah. Cumming. I’m cumming.” The stereo rumbled; “Shout, shout, let it all out”.
Everything sped up, her mouth, her fingers rubbing in my ass. I grabbed my knees and pulled my legs toward me. The point of no return approached and my world narrowed to my cock and ass. My body started quaking uncontrollably. Hannah’s eyes were locked in on mine as she swallowed everything I shot. I threw my head back as my orgasm continued. All I could feel was her fingers rubbing my prostate and her mouth on my cock, churning, sucking, licking. I tried to say something, but a croaking sound came out.
Suddenly my cock was beyond sensitive, “Please.” I released my knees and held her face, “Please.”
“Stop?” She asked for clarification.
“Yes.”
Hannah climbed up and lay down next to me. She kissed me with closed lips. I grabbed her face and probed my tongue into her salty mouth.
She eased off, “That’s cool that you don’t mind kissing me. I had a guy that wouldn’t kiss me after he came in my mouth. By the way, I used what they did in the movie in class. It works.”
“Wow, Does it ever.” I blurted out.
“Your whole body was shaking.” She told me.
“Thank you, Hannah. That was amazing. If you let me recover for a couple minutes, I would love to return the favor.”
“Offer accepted,” Hannah said as she swung her leg over me and stared kissing me again.
After a few minutes of necking I was ready to go, “Why don’t you lie back and see what I can do for you.”
Something told me to hold off on straight licking. I decided to kiss her ear lobes and then went for her nipples. I licked my way across her stomach and stopped at her pubes to breathe in her scent.
Her clit was prominent at the top of her slit and her inner labia extended out a little. She had shaved her labia. I lapped up her juices, then moved to her clit.
I looked up at Hannah. Her eyes were locked in on me.
She whispered, “Maybe not straight, constant licking. Ease up a little from time to time so I don’t get numb.”
I followed her advice. Eurythmics was filling the room with a hypnotic spell from ‘Sweet Dreams Are Made of These.’
Hannah grabbed her nipples and was rolling them, “Oh, Dan. Oh.” I assumed that was a signal that she was cumming. I probed into her vagina and found her g spot.
“Ah.” Hannah’s vagina started contracting. She arched her back and I could hear her panting. She forcibly pressed my forehead away from her crotch. I kept rubbing her g spot.
Then Hannah wrapped her legs around my head and began bucking her hips. I took this as some kind of signal to stop.
Slowly her body relaxed, “Oh my god. Dan, come up here.”
I climbed up next to her.
“That was so nice. Let’s climb in under the covers. I want to snuggle with you.”
As I held her, I whispered, “I can see why people sleep with each other. This is cozy.”
“Very cozy.” I concurred.The mix tape faded to Sinéad O'Connor sang ‘Nothing Compares 2 U.’ I faded to slumber.
Sleeping With Hannah
As I emerged from sleep, I sensed a warm body next to me. When I opened my eyes, it was dark. I saw a lighted alarm clock across the room. I tried to place where I was and then I remembered. Hannah.
When I emerged from sleep again, the room was light. I lay still, savoring the moment. We lay like spoons. My arm was under Hannah’s head. Her ass was pressed up against me and I had a bit of morning wood. My other hand was on her hip. She felt so silky and soft.
After a bit of time, Hannah stirred.
She rolled over, “Good morning.”
“Good morning, Hannah.”
“Is this one of those mythical morning woodies?”
“Not mythical. I wake up with one on a regular basis.”
“So, it isn’t because of me.”
“No, but I have to say that sleeping with you is just short of heavenly.”
“Agreed. Shall we start our day?”
“I could use a shower.”
“So could I. I wish I could take one with you, but the other girls on the floor might be either offended or jealous.”
Breakfast
Over breakfast, Hannah asked, “So, what do you think about Elizabeth Bennet?”
“Elizabeth Bennet? Do I know her?”
“From Pride and Prejudice?”
“Oh. Yes.” I remembered. “ Kind of early in the book, but I have to say that the situation that her and her sisters are in is horrible.”
“Things were not good for women back in jolly old England. I think that’s the 1800s. Or anywhere else for that matter.”
“She sounds like someone I would like to know.” I said. “She seems smart, independent. She’s got a very strong will. Probably a lot like you.”
Hannah smiled, “Thanks. And you’re still early in the book. What do you think of Jane Austen’s writing?”
“Love it. So lyrical.”
Friday Masturbation Assignment
On Friday afternoon, we finally got around to conducting our masturbation assignment. Here is what I wrote for Dr. Miller:
My observer was Hannah. She was also my partner as you will see.
I positioned myself on my bed so that my partner could observe me. I made sure my legs were such that she could see my anus. By mutual agreement, we were both naked so that I would be aroused by her body. Hannah has a beautiful body. I began pulling on my penis to get it hard. It did not take long given the goddess in front of me. Normally I would use saliva to lubricate myself, but my partner allowed me to use some of her vaginal juice as lubrication. It was much slicker and much more effective.
Once I was hard, I stroked myself in the usual manner, focusing on the head of my penis and the sensitive edge. I am circumcised and the scar is a little sensitive as well. My partner asked me to let her know when I was getting close. I focused on her charms and after several minutes, I felt my orgasm approaching. I let my partner know.
Hannah slipped two lubricated fingers into my anus and massaged my prostate just like the film we saw in class. The ensuing orgasm was one of the most intense experiences of my life. All my focus centered on my erection and my prostate. As I came, my body began shaking uncontrollably. I shot my load all over my chest. There were three distinct strings of cum, plus a smaller fourth string. Once I shot my load, I stopped stroking myself because of sensitivity, but my partner kept rubbing my prostate and the intense orgasm continued for about 30 seconds.
Unlike a regular orgasm, this was much more of a whole-body orgasm. The shaking lasted as long as Hannah rubbed my prostate.
Afterwards I was exhausted. We both tasted my semen. It was a little salty and a little musky. My partner thought it tasted a little like mushrooms.
Here is Hannah’s submission:
I positioned myself on the bed with my legs spread so that my partner (Dan) could observe me. I have a fantasy that I use to arouse myself. I imagine kissing a movie star. Dan said he would sit in for the movie star. Plus, he was naked and in person! He let me run my fingers through his chest hair and hold his penis. After we had been kissing for a while, I thought I was ready. My partner moved back and I began rubbing my clit in my usual way small, quick

My Sexuality Class Lab Partner: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 21 Mar 2026 16:03:26 +0000

Dan enrolls in a sexual sociology class.
By Quinn_McMullen. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Prologue:
It was Chicago, in the mid 1980s. Those were very different times. Fashion and language were different. Technology was quite different. We didn’t have the internet, and cable television was just becoming widespread. Pubic hair was uncut & often not trimmed.. The only sexual fear for straight people was getting pregnant; and the pill mostly took care of that.
I was a senior and I needed both a literature class and social science class to complete my general education requirements to graduate. Because of my class standing, I was finally going to be able to register early in the cycle. I filled out several possible registration cards, and waited dutifully in the line. When I got to the registration window, I was pleasantly surprised to find that SOC 369 Human Sexuality was still open. I registered for the class and hoped it was everything the rumors made it out to be.
As the Spring Semester started, I tried to find out if I knew anyone in SOC 369. None of my engineering classmates were interested. And I was disappointed to find that none of my female friends had registered for it either. It had the potential to be less than fun. But I remembered the stories about the course lots of discussion of sex, sex, and sex. It couldn’t be that bad.
The class was scheduled for Tuesday and Thursday afternoons. The first class was on a Thursday and I arrived ten minutes early for the first class. The room was already packed. On the front desk were two piles of papers with a sign that said, “Take one of each.” One was the syllabus and the other was a list of assignments with details and due dates.
Thursday Pre-Class
I looked around the packed room and saw a seat next to a pretty blonde. “Is this seat taken?”
“It looks like it’s perfect for you." She chuckled.
I held out my hand, "Hi, I’m Dan.”
She smiled sweetly, “I’m Hannah.”
A woman in her forties entered the room and began walking around talking to students. I assumed this was the famous Dr. Miller. She was tall and thin with a nice figure. She was professionally dressed in a skirt, blouse, and blazer. The skirt came to just above the knee and showed some shapely, bare legs. She started working the room.
When she got to us, she said, “Hannah, good to see you again. Did you have a good winter break?”
“I did Dr. Miller.”
Dr. Miller turned to me and extended her hand, “A new person in my class.”
I stuck out my hand, “Pleased to meet you Dr. Miller. Dan McDevitt.”
“A senior. Mechanical engineering major. Wow! I’m impressed." She chuckled at herself, "I try to learn about my students beforehand. It isn’t hard if you actually care about people.” She looked at her watch, “Show time.”
Dr. Miller walked to the front of the room, “Let’s get started. My name is Dr. Shannon Miller. This class is S O C 3 69, Human Sexuality. If you aren’t registered, you will have to leave. No auditing.”
Two guys got up and headed toward the door.
She continued, “It isn’t that I want to be a hard ass, but if I didn’t have that limitation, this place would be standing room only. If you are curious how the course was numbered, I asked for it and there was no objection until I was teaching it for three semesters. By then it was too late to change it.”
There were some scattered laughs and giggles.
“We’ll skip the usual introductions. I think I know everyone. If you don’t know your classmates, I think you will quickly learn about them.”
Lecture Begins
“As the title suggests, this is a course in human sexuality. I must tell you that this class will get very graphic at times. We will examine the wide range of human sexual activity, from straight sex to some of the kinkiest stuff you can imagine. This may be uncomfortable for some of you. As a class, we can overcome this discomfort by keeping our minds open, being respectful of each other, and sharing our thoughts. Given the number of smiles, that sounds like what a lot of you signed up for.
"I expect everyone to act as an adult. I don’t want to hear titters and I don’t want to hear anyone shaming anyone else. Respect is our watch word. If you cannot act as a mature adult and show respect to everyone in the room, then I will ask you to leave. If you do not voluntarily leave, I will have campus security remove you. I don’t fuck around with any of that. And yes, I have a potty mouth. I want everyone to feel safe here. This class is like Las Vegas. If someone shares some intimate part of their life, I expect it to stay in this room. Am I clear?
Dr. Miller looked each of us in the eye, "Good. Does anyone want to leave?” Again she looked around.
“Very well. I will also use a lot of visual aids photos and film. This is not pornography. Since this is a liberal arts college, I am a strong believer that this is a time for you to explore and learn about yourself. I cannot require that you engage in sexual activity. That would be unethical and for many people, immortal. I will provide alternative assignments that you are free to undertake. In the assignment sheet I provide details on how you can fulfill both regular and alternative assignments. For example, after today’s class, you may decide to experiment with self-love. Essentially, in the privacy of your room you can masturbate and then report on your observations. If you would like to have an observer present, that is also an option. Any questions?”
“Seeing none, we’ll get started.” She went to the front of the class and pulled down a screen. She flipped on an overhead projector and placed a slide on it, “So here is a very simple question: Why do we want to have sex? Danielle.”
“Because it makes us feel good.”
“Yes, it does. Brian.”
“We have a drive to reproduce.”
Dr. Miller walked to the side of the room, “One of our strongest instincts. Sarah.”
“Because we are attracted to the other person and we want to be intimate with them.”
“Ah. Intimacy. Another strong drive. Hannah.”
“Orgasms.”
Dr. Miller laughed, “Yes. The elephant in the room. Today we will discuss orgasms.” She put up another slide, “So what is the average time it takes for a man to reach orgasm if he is masturbating? Dan.”
“Five minutes.”
“Not that long. Greg?”
“Four?”
“Almost. Rich?”
He laughed, “Maybe three?”
“Good guess! Three minutes. So how long does it take a woman to reach orgasm if she is masturbating? Bridget?”
“I’m guessing. Four minutes?”
“Yes, good guess. So what can we conclude from those two numbers. Elizabeth.”
“That men and women are pretty close to having the same sexual response if they are stimulated properly.”
“Excellent! If you are gay, lesbian, or a virgin, you don’t have to answer this next question. By a show of hands, how many of you know that your partner reaches orgasm during straight sex? Penis in vagina sex.”
Of the 25 people in the room, about 18 hands went up.
“Please leave your hands up. We have ten men and eight women. Now, how many of You reach orgasm during straight sex?”
All the men left their hands up, but only one woman left their hand up.“
"Very interesting. So ladies, the men think you are having an orgasm when you really aren’t. Am I reading that correctly?”
Several female heads were nodding.
“Why is that? Hannah.”
“We fake it.”
Dr. Miller shook her head, “We fake it. That’s kind of sad. Why? Rich.”
“The woman doesn’t want to make us feel bad.”
“Yeah. Studies have shown that men’s egos are easily bruised when it comes to sex. Some women also want to boost their partner’s ego. Why else? Anne.”
“To get it over with.”
There was laughter around the room.
Dr. Miller continued, “You laugh, but I think Anne is not making that up.” Anne shook her head. “I think you will find that sometimes straight sex is not pleasant for many women, mostly because their male partner doesn’t know what they’re doing.”
“Anyone else? Roxane.”
“To avoid being shamed and being thought to be frigid.”
“That is a big one. By the way, no woman is frigid. That is a myth developed by men to compensate for their poor sexual performance. One last item. Sometimes a woman fakes an orgasm for non-sexual reasons such as trying to cement a relationship, become someone’s girlfriend or fiancée. Questions or comments?”
Dr. Miller looked around the room, “I find all this very interesting. Gentlemen, do you know how to tell if your partner is actually having an orgasm or faking it?”
I shook my head. I thought I knew, but now I had my doubts. I looked around and the other guys looked just as puzzled.
Dr. Miller said, “Don’t be embarrassed guys. You’ve taken the first step to becoming a much better lover. Carlos, are you ready?”
I just realized that there was a guy at the back of the room manning a film projector, “Yes, Dr. Miller.”
Female Orgasm Film
She pointed to a guy near the door, “Sam?” He nodded. “Yes, Sam. Can you hit the lights?”
Sam killed the lights and a film began to roll.
The title flashed up, “Orgasmic Response in Human Females.” The first scene had a bunch of co-eds walking and talking on a college campus somewhere. A female narrator said, “One of the most misunderstood aspects of human sexuality is the orgasmic response of human females. This film will briefly examine this topic.”
The scene changed to a couple making out. “It should be noted that approximately five to ten percent of women are incapable of having an orgasm. This is often due to some physical limitation.”
A graphic came up, “There are two types of female orgasm: vaginal and clitoral. The first, vaginal orgasm, is described by women as starting deeper in their body and elicits a full body response. These types of orgasms are caused by objects in the vagina stimulating the walls, Gräfenberg spot or G spot, and cervix.”
An anatomical diagram came up. “The G spot is located on the anterior wall of the vagina. When a woman is standing, it can be thought of as the upper side of the vagina.” A red arrow pointed to a spot on the diagram, “In its relaxed state, the G spot is smooth. As a woman becomes more aroused, it becomes wrinkled. The G spot is best stimulated digitally with one or two fingers using a ‘come hither’ motion.”
A photo of a woman’s vulva came on the screen, “Clitoral orgasms have a more localized reaction and are caused by stimulation of the clitoris and clitoral hood area.” Red arrows appeared on the screen, “Clitoral orgasms are more intense, but are shorter in duration than a vaginal orgasm.
"There are several signs that a woman is experiencing an orgasm. Please note that not all women display all these signs.”
A photo of a light skinned vulva was displayed, “First, blood will rush to a woman’s skin and in light skinned women, this will be seen as flushed skin. Blood will also rush to a woman’s clitoris, vulva, and vagina. Often the clitoris will become engorged with blood and may extend out of the clitoral hood.”
The screen shifted to a photo of a lovely pair of breasts with large, erect nipples, “Second, a woman’s nipples will be erect. Most women experience pleasure when their nipples are stimulated either orally or manually. Although not all women experience hard nipples during an orgasm, most do. Typically a woman’s nipples are hard, erect, and sensitive. In all cases, an orgasm will increase a woman’s heart rate. Often to between 160 and 210 beats per minute.
"Let’s observe an actual female orgasm. This will be a clitoral orgasm.”
The screen shifted to a camera angle that was directly between a young, naked woman’s legs. She had a nice bush, but her labia were shaved. The focus was on her vulva, but the rest of her body was visible in soft focus. She was small-breasted and had applied a small vibrator directly to her clit. Her vagina was slightly open and juices ran across her perineum.
“This woman’s orgasm is about to begin. I direct your attention to her vaginal opening, her anus, her nipples, and her face.”
The woman began panting, her eyes closed, and her mouth took on the classic O shape. Her pelvic muscles began rhythmically contracting and you could clearly see her vagina and anus pulsing out a steady rhythm. Her nipples were hard and she reached up and pulled hard on one of them.
“During her orgasm, all her focus is on the stimulation being directed to her clitoris. She is unaware that her breathing has increased and her eyes are closed. Most women are incapable of vocalizing anything during orgasm. It should be noted that after orgasm, a woman’s clitoris is very sensitive.”
“Now let’s observe a vaginal orgasm.”
Once again, the screen was filled with a woman’s vulva. Someone was fucking her with a smooth dildo. The angle was upward, striking the top of her vagina. She was rolling both her nipples.
“Once again, this woman’s orgasm is about to begin. Observe her vagina, nipples, and face.”
As the orgasm began, her eyes practically popped out of her head. She let out a long groan, mouth open. You could see her vagina contracting on the dildo. She came for probably about a half a minute. And then the film was over.
Dr. Miller said, “Sam, can you flip on the lights? So what did we observe? Dan.”
“In both cases, the woman’s vagina was contracting. On the first one, so was her anus.”
“Good observation. Actually, her anus was contracting on the second one, but your view was blocked. I don’t want to say every time since life has no absolutes, but in at least 999 times out of a thousand, the woman’s pelvic muscles will contract during orgasm. Those contractions affect both the vagina and the anus. What else? Sam.”
“Neither woman was talking or saying anything.”
“Let me ask one of our female colleagues why. Hannah.”
“Because you are completely focused on the pleasure. When you’re cumming, you don’t have to or want to say a thing.”
“Great point. A sure-fire way to know a woman is faking an orgasm is that she is very vocal. Some of you look surprised. Gents, how many of you say something when you’re ejaculating?” She looked around, “No one. Why is that? Dave.”
“My mind focuses on what’s happening with my cock.”
There was some laughter.
Dr. Miller said, “A little crude, but I like that term cock.” She said it again with emphasis, “Cock. What else did you observe about the orgasms? Brian.”
“Dr. Miller, with the second one, I think that was a dildo, the dildo was at a different angle like it was hitting the top of her vagina instead of going all the way in.”
“Excellent. The narrator mentioned something called the Gräfenberg spot or G spot. That is on the roof of the vagina and the dildo was striking it. Is anyone familiar with the g spot? Roxane.”
“My boyfriend took your class last semester. He loves to rub mine.”
“Who’s your boyfriend?”
“Andy.”
“I’m glad to hear my class has had a positive impact on your life.”
“Life changing Dr. Miller. Mind-blowing.”
Male Orgasm Film
Dr. Miller chuckled, “We’ll learn more about the g spot next class. Carlos, are you ready with the next film?”
“Yes, ma'am.”
“Sam, if you please.”
The lights went out and the screen lit up. “Orgasmic Response in Human Males”.
The screen was filled with four guys in athletic attire walking across a field. A man began narrating, “This film will examine the orgasmic response in human males. Ejaculation is often associated with orgasm in males. While these events often occur simultaneously, they are distinct and separate events. Orgasm is characterized by pelvic contractions, intense pleasure, and release. Ejaculation is the expulsion of semen from the penis. While rare, some men can experience non-ejaculatory orgasms.”
The screen was filled with side-by-side pictures of penises, one uncircumcised and the other circumcised. “While each penis is different, they come in two distinct varieties, circumcised and uncircumcised. A circumcised penis has had the foreskin surgically removed. The absence of the foreskin has no impact on a male’s ability to reach orgasm.”
There was a close-up of a penis head. “The glans is the most sensitive area.” A red arrow appeared, “The crown of the glans or the edge is filled with countless nerve endings.” Another arrow appeared, “The frenulum is another sensitive area.”
Now there was an anatomy diagram, “The prostate gland is another source of pleasure. It can be accessed directly through the anus or massaged by pressing on the perineum.”
“Let’s observe an ejaculatory orgasm brought on by masturbation.”
The screen was filled with a guy stroking his erection. He had his legs up so that his ass was visible. I was surprised that they selected a smaller than average cock. Then I remembered that this was an academic film and not pornography.
“This man has been manually stimulating his penis. His orgasm is about to begin. Observe the pelvic contractions seen at the base of his shaft and at the anus.”
Sure enough, there were the contractions and almost simultaneously he let loose a string of cum that shot out of the picture.
“Oh!” Several of my classmates responded.
Two more shots of lesser amounts came forth. He stopped stroking, “The penis becomes very sensitive after orgasm and often cannot be touched.”
The screen shifted to another erection. This time a man was prone with his feet either side of his ass, “This man has manually brought himself to the edge of orgasm. A partner will now digitally stimulate his prostate.”
The guy stopped stroking and what looked like a female hand probed his asshole. She slipped two lubed fingers in and began moving.
“The prostate is a walnut sized gland located on the anterior wall of the rectum. This man’s orgasm is about to begin. Once again, observe the contractions at the base of his penile shaft and anus.”
The contractions began and this time the guy shot his load onto his chest. Four shots total. I

Maiden Voyage: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 20 Mar 2026 16:07:03 +0000

A choice, a trap, and a necklace.
By HectorBidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The next morning’s sun found its way in through our porthole once again. We had sorted ourselves out somewhat during the night. I was on my side, tangled in a bit of sheet. She was on her side, tangled in a bit of blanket. I could just make out the pale tan lines on her bottom and her back.
We’d become cabin buddies of a different order. At the Jack-and-Ciara level. That’s probably what most people would have assumed all along, but I certainly hadn’t, and I didn’t think that she had either.
And yet, here we were.
I waited a while for her to wake up, but she didn’t. So I finally got up myself.
We’d just passed through the entrance in the seawall at Ensenada and were coming up to our docking site. The pilot, or maybe it was the captain himself, was standing on a little deck that jutted out from the side of the ship to joy-stick our massive vessel precisely up to the pier.
Molly was still in bed when I got back. She smiled and went to the bathroom, a little embarrassed to be still naked while I was already dressed. Her pubic hair, I noticed, was trim and attractive.
She came out wearing a towel and had her coffee. We checked the day’s schedule. She was delighted to discover that they’d transferred Mrs. Pendergast’s excursion ticket to me.
A little later that morning we went ashore. It was a strange sensation, stepping off the gangway into a foreign country. Somehow I expected every little thing to be different and exotic, but the first thing we encountered, sprouting up through a crack in the pavement, was a little tuft of grass. Nothing exotic at all, just plain old grass.
Our excursion van was heralded by a woman with a clipboard, a younger, more boisterous, Mexican Denise. There were three other couples in our group and a single unaccompanied woman about Ciara’s age. I took a seat next to the window with Molly beside me with the unaccompanied woman next to her. Her name was Meryl. This was her first real vacation since her divorce. She was really excited to be having such an adventure.
We drove through the streets of Ensenada, our guide giving us a bit of local color in her prettily accented English. The scene was at once familiar and strange: traffic and lane markings and stop lights just exactly like at home, but unintelligible store signs in unlikely colors painted directly on pastel stucco walls. Beyond the city were dusty, cactus-strewn hills not unlike the Catalina hinterland.
Our destination was a site called the Bufadora, a cleft in the rocky sea cliff where ocean waves sent up enormous geyser-like sprays. The sprays were so high that we got wet even at our vantage point fifty feet above the water.
The path back from the observation point was lined with gaudy souvenir shops, like the midway of a county fair. Meryl had tagged along with Molly and me. We stopped at one of the taco stands for lunch.
“So how did you guys meet?”
Molly didn’t volunteer an answer.
"Just here on the cruise, actually,“ I said.
"Really? See, aren’t cruises great?” Molly gushed.
After lunch we went into one of the souvenir shops and Meryl asked our opinion about all the little nick-nacks she wanted to buy. When we got back to the van, I ended up sitting in the middle.
“The nicest thing.” she said. “is that every day you make new friends.”
We drove back through town, then out into the desert in a different direction to a picturesque winery. We sat around a table on a palm-shaded patio and sampled the different vintages. Meryl chatted on about Simi Valley and the cruise and her ex and the weather and the ship and the people she’d met. She got me to go into the little gift shop with her to help pick out a couple bottles.
Molly was quiet at dinner. I had to remind her that we’d made plans to see the comedy show with Meryl.
“I’ve got a bit of a headache,” she said. “I think I’ll go back to the room.”
Meryl was waiting in the forward theatre. She was sorry to hear about Molly’s headache and put her hand on my arm to convey her concern. The show turned out to be pretty adult-rated, pretty raunchy in fact. Meryl yucked it up
After the show she suggested we take a spin about the deck. The ship had set sail again and we were just passing the exposed wreck that lies up against the sea wall. Somehow Meryl managed to tuck herself inside my arm.
“Wouldn’t you just love to go dancing?” she cooed.
“I, uh, Actually, I’ve kind of got to go now.”
“But the night is still young. Meryl rebutted. Let’s at least stop by my room first.”
“I’ve got to check on Molly.” I insisted
“We can open one of the tequilas.”
“Thanks, but,
"It’s just that, I was kind of hoping to get lucky tonight.”
Christ Almighty. A guy tries to be a gentleman. I didn’t need an etiquette book for this one. I finally managed to pry myself away,
When I got back to the room, Molly was in her pajamas, watching TV.
“Is your headache any better?” I asked.
She didn’t look up from the screen.
I sat on the chair and twisted around to see what she was watching. A travelogue of some sort.
“You didn’t miss much,” I said. “The show was kind of,”
But she leaned in closer to the screen to make it clear that I was interrupting her program. Something about the way the locals made their tortillas.
OK. I got the message. She didn’t like the fact that I’d gone to the show with Meryl. I went into the bathroom to pee. I’d only been trying to be polite to a fellow cruise member. Was that a crime? Molly had been there when we’d made the plans. I thought that she’d been trying to be friendly too. That we’d sort of taken Meryl under our wing.
I came out of the bathroom a minute later, and sat down on the chair again. The secret to the tortillas, apparently, had something to do with lime juice.
“I didn’t expect to see you back here tonight,” Molly said. In a sarcastic tone of voice. As if my presence was an imposition. As if she was sorry she’d ever offered to share the room in the first place.
I didn’t even bother to answer. I got undressed, then crawled up onto my side of the bed. Where else was I supposed to go? I got under the blanket and turned toward the bulkhead. A guy tries to be a gentleman. And this is what he gets.
I woke up first again, the next morning. I went up on deck. Did she really think that I’d found Meryl even the least bit attractive? She was a fellow shipmate, nothing more. I’d thought that we’d both been trying to be polite to her. Was that a crime?
I brought back coffee and a croissant, but Molly was still asleep. Or pretending to be. I banged around a little, but she didn’t budge. Finally I got fed up and left.
So here I was again, back to my usual routine, wandering down empty corridors, drifting up little-used gangways, poking around lonely corners where nobody else much ever cared to go. Doing what I probably would have been doing if I’d gotten my single in the first place.
I came back to the room around lunch time, but Molly wasn’t there. I wandered up to the pool. Denise was there, chatting with some people. She waved. Meryl was there, stalking about, but I managed to slip away before she saw me. But no Molly.
It was a long day. The ship had parked itself out in the middle of the ocean somewhere. Or maybe the rest of the world really had blown itself up and they just hadn’t told us. I eventually ended up back in the little coffee shop at the tail end of the ship. The sky seemed a lot flatter though, the seagulls a lot more listless, my algorithms a lot less interesting. Finally I got up again and trudged back down into the labyrinth.
The casino was practically empty. The lower piano bar was closed. The little art gallery was still showing the same old photographs.
The gift shop was open. The same lady was behind the counter. What was it that Molly had asked to see? A necklace. It must have been, that one. The lady brought it out. A pair of crystalline dolphins on a slender silver chain. They sparkled in the light.
Molly still wasn’t in the room when I got back. This time our towel had been folded into a seal, sunning itself on the bedspread. I moved it a little closer to her pillow and arranged the necklace around its neck.
There were still a couple hours until dinner. I thought it might be better if I wasn’t there when she got back.
I got to dinner right on time. It was our last night on board, and the dining room was even more boisterous than usual.
“Where’s Molly?” asked Ciara.
“She had a little headache. She might not be joining us.”
Valentin our waiter was really joshing it up, angling for a big end-of-trip tip. He was just taking the drink orders when Molly appeared. She was wearing a pink skirt, a whitish blouse,, and the necklace. Her eye caught mine as she made her way around the table, but quickly shot away again.
Ciara asked her how she was doing. The couple on my other side were there for once. Tom and somebody. He was in air conditioning and gave me the full rundown. It was too noisy for Molly and me to talk, but every time I looked, she was still wearing the necklace.
It being our last night, the waiters were going to put on a little show. Just after they passed out the dessert plates they went into a huddle near the service entrance. Molly leaned over.
“Do you want to go back to the room?”
We got up.
“Oh, are you guys going to the revue?” asked Ciara.
Molly replied in the louder voice you had to use to make yourself heard. But the room was beginning to quiet down in a hush, as the waiters were taking their places, and so the whole table heard what she said.
“Make-up sex.”
The table burst into laughter. Molly continued her way out of the room, and I just followed sheepishly behind her.
“Can you forgive me?” she asked as we got out into the hallway.
“For letting everybody know where we’re going?”
“For last night. I’m so sorry for the way I acted. It was my fault. It was all my fault.”
“The worst part is, we wasted a whole day,” I remorsed.
“We still have tonight.” She tried to assure me.
“Yeah. We still have tonight.” I agreed.
As soon as we got into the room we fell into each other’s arms.
“I love the necklace,” she murmured.
“It looks really nice on you.”
We kissed and shuffled toward the bed.
But my blood was pumping. I was thinking about our wasted day.
“Let’s do something first, want to? I pleaded. It’s our last night. Let’s get our money’s worth. Let’s go to the show! Let’s go dancing! Let’s shoot for that royal flush! The bed will still be here when we get back. But let’s make up for some of the things we didn’t do today. Let’s paint the ship red. Okay? Want to? C'mon! Hup hup!”
Jack and Ciara were surprised to see us at the theatre.
“That was quick,” Ciara said with a look of astonishment.
Molly blushed. I put my arm around her and pulled her tight. “You ain’t seen nothing yet.”
The review was Motown classics, the Supremes, the Four Tops. “You can’t hurry love, no you’ll just have to wait, The whole auditorium was singing along. The girls pulled Jack and me up from our seats to dance in the aisle. "Sugar pie, honeybunch, you know that I love you,
Afterwards, the night was balmy, perfect for a stroll on deck. We could see lights off in the distance, the rest of the world was still there after all! We ran into Meryl, wrapped in the arm of a dapper, middle-aged gentleman whose smile was just as smug as hers was. We exchanged pleasantries. She gave us both a little wink.
Molly, perhaps I m clueless. Did you have any idea that Meryl was going to try to hit on me? I had to ask.
Oh, my God! Molly stared at me. All day long, she was angling for you. I thought you were trying for a threesome, and my fake headache was me forcing you to choose one or the other.
What? I thought you and I were just trying to be hospitable; you know, so she d have some friends to socialize with.
Well, Molly confessed. I finally figured out that you were completely innocent, but it took me until late afternoon to dispel my worst presumptions.
I went to the show, because we told her we d both join her, there. I explained. When you were bedridden with a headache, I assumed it fell on me to go alone, even though I really didn t want to be away from you.
Ah, really? That s so sweet! Molly gushed. She gave me a deep kiss right there on the mezzanine. I assumed you went because you wanted another notch on your belt. I m so, so sorry.
Well, when the performance ended, I said I had to head back to you. She did try every diversion. I passed on all of them. Then she flatly told me she was hoping to get lucky with me. I told her I definitely could not accommodate that, and I walked straight back to our room.
Oh, I was awful to you! Molly lamented. But I was also right about that slut s intentions, wasn t I? Molly paused, then added; When I finally got over my inner rage, I realized that you didn t come back smelling like cunt. Hell, you didn t even have lipstick smeared on your face. This afternoon, I finally left my hiding spot, and saw you were heading to dinner, I went to the cabin and saw this beautiful necklace. I literally cried. I don t deserve you. You don t deserve my juvenile drama. I d planned to skip the dinner, but when I saw the dolphin necklace, I had to come and grovel your forgiveness.
You know, Molly I paused. Perhaps I was too clueless, yesterday. Perhaps you were too presuming? Do you think we can both help to balance each other?
Oh, I love that! Yes, let s balance each other.
The nightclubs were hopping. We wound our way from one to the other, dancing one dance in each. But then we decided to forgo the casino and just head back to the cabin. And sure enough, the bed was still there, right where we’d left it.
We kissed. I ran my hands up along her sides, up inside her blouse. She undid my buttons and pulled open my shirt. I fiddled with her skirt and managed to slip it down over the swell of her hips. She unfastened my belt buckle and my button and my zipper. I slid my hands down inside her panties. She slid hers down inside my underpants. We pawed and shucked and kicked off everything that remained. And then she took off the very last thing that she was wearing, the crystalline necklace, and placed it carefully on the nightstand.
I backed her down onto the bed. I kissed the pretty spot where the necklace had been, and the spot next to that, and the spot next to that. She lay back and closed her eyes and let herself be kissed.
I settled myself down on top of her, stroking her full lovely body with my own, savoring her softness and her excitement, trying to fuse our unfortunate separateness into something more fulfilling. And somehow, in the midst of our kissing and our stroking, my penis must have slid up at just the right angle, and her hips must have been open to just the right degree, and we coupled, as adroitly as if that had been our conscious intention, as naturally as if we were two jungle cats whose lithe jungle bodies just instinctively knew how to fuck.
And somewhere in the midst of our coupling we sweetly came, but it was not so much a climax as just a sweet vista point along the way. For just as we hadn’t consciously willed our engagement, neither did we ever willfully disengage, but just eventually nestled more comfortably down beside each other, still caressing, still softly kissing, still sweetly fused.
The loudspeaker blasted us awake early the next morning. Our luggage needed to be out in the hallway for pickup by eight o'clock sharp!
Molly wriggled a bit deeper under the blanket. "Uh,” she groaned. “Just five more minutes.”
I remembered the look on her face, when had it been? just four days ago, when we first learned we might have to share the cabin together. She’d been just as uncertain as I had. But now it was hard to imagine any other arrangement. Her lying in bed beside me, trying to squeeze in a few more minutes of sleep, leaving it up to me to keep track of the time, I wouldn’t have had it any other way.
We hadn’t begun to pack yet, but we’d kept things fairly organized. I gave her a generous five minutes, and then I gave her a little nudge. “C'mon, sleepyhead. Up and at um.”
She groaned, but she dragged herself out of bed. We were both still naked. I slipped on a pair of boxers, and she put on a T-shirt. It rode up in back, though, so that her pretty bottom kept peeking out as she went around collecting her things and tucking them into her suitcase.
“Do you kinda wish that the rest of the world really had blown itself up?” I asked.
She was folding one of her bras. “Oh, I don’t know. We’d probably get tired of eating cheesecake eventually.”
“They’d run out. Then we’d have to eat whatever it is that Valentin eats.”
“He gets cheesecake sometimes, don’t you think? When they have some left over?”
“I don’t know. He’s pretty skinny.”
“I wonder why Meryl didn’t think of him.”
“Yeah. Good question. Wrong table, I suppose.”
“I suppose.”
I crammed my sports coat in between my shirts and my underwear bag. She gave the zipper of her suitcase a final tug. “Besides,” she said. “Your algorithms would miss you.”
I slipped on my trousers and rolled the bags out into the corridor. There were a surprising number of people walking by, and every single one of them gawked into the room as they passed. Nothing is more titillating to a person walking down a stateroom corridor than an open doorway.
When I got the door closed again, Molly was sitting up on the bed with the sheet pulled up in front of her and a rather indignant look on her face. What a lot of nerve some people had!
I couldn’t help but smile. “I wonder what they thought you were hiding back there.”
She rolled her eyebrows.
But I was feeling a little playful. The final day’s schedule was lying on the floor. I picked it up and pretended it was an official form.
“Customs inspection, Miss, May I see what you’ve got behind that sheet?”
She wasn’t so sure she wanted to show me. She coyly raised the sheet a little higher.
“That shirt you’re wearing, Miss. Did you purchase it abroad?”
She looked down behind the sheet. This old thing?.
“Regulations, Miss; It may contain contraband fibers.” I held out my hand. “May I see it please?”
She huffed. Bureaucrats! Without letting go of the sheet she wriggled one arm out of its sleeve and then the ot

Maiden Voyage: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 19 Mar 2026 16:03:44 +0000

Strangers forced to share a cabin on a cruise ship.
By HectorBidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
The waiting area outside the Long Beach cruise terminal was abuzz with bright new outfits and happy chatter. It was enough to make even the most reserved introvert start to feel a bit of excitement.
I was standing with Jack and Ciara, two regulars of the social group. Jack was tall and rugged, something to do with landscaping; Ciara tall and willowy, worked in an office of some sort. They weren’t an official couple, as far as I knew, but they seemed to have hooked up for the New Year s Pacific cruise. That was sort of the way the group worked. Thirty somethings, mostly divorced, intent on maintaining the hard playing lifestyle of their twenties, looking for like-minded dating partners to do it with.
Jack was explaining the different cruise drink payment plans. I smiled politely and nodded, thinking how different from theirs my life would be when I got to be their age.
Denise bustled up in a pretty pastel pantsuit with her clipboard in her hand. She was a travel agent and the mother hen of the group, forty-something and no longer trying so hard to pretend she was any younger. She d put together this group and made a nice extra income for her troubles.
“Hector,” she said, ushering me a step aside, “I’m afraid there’s been a mix up with your reservation. Somehow your single cabin didn’t show up on the final printout.” She gave me a concerned look. “They’re working on it,, but we may have to double you up with someone.”
This came as a bit of a rude surprise. One of the only reasons I’d finally agreed to come on the cruise in the first place had been her assurance that I’d be able to have a single. It wasn’t that I was antisocial really, but I had my limits.
“You know Mrs. Pendergast, don’t you?”
Mrs. Pendergast was an older woman, well into her sixties. She wasn’t a regular member of the group, but it amused her sometimes to hang with a younger crowd. The group let her tag along to some of their events. I was going to have to share a room with Mrs. Pendergast?
“Apparently she got sick and had to cancel at the last minute. So we have an opening. She was sharing a room with, ah;” she double checked her forms; “a Ms. Crenshaw. I don’t know her, but I’m sure she’s very nice. It’s a double room, and you know how it is on a cruise. You don’t spend that much time in your room anyway.”
I didn’t even try to return her smile.
“They’re still working on your single, of course. I just wanted to let you know the fallback plan.”
Not only losing my single, but having to spend the cruise being polite to an old lady? In Denise’s mind, that was what the social group was all about.
People were already starting to go into the terminal building when Denise came back, this time with an attractive young woman at her side. I wondered if it was Denise’s daughter, there to see us off.
“Hector,” she said, peering at me over the top of her glasses, “this is Molly Crenshaw. I’ve been explaining our predicament.”
The girl gave me a weak smile. She was pretty, with long brown hair swept back, wearing white shorts and a light blue top. She didn’t look like she could be a day over twenty-one. Not at all what I had pictured as a travelling companion for Mrs. Pendergast.
“It’s a double room,” Denise was explaining. “I’m sure they’ll be able to rig up a partition if need be. But this will be the first cruise for both of you. It will be nice to have a buddy to help you find your way around. I’m sure the two of you will hit it off.”
Molly was still looking at me rather uncertainly. This apparently wasn’t exactly what she had signed up for, either. She looked back at Denise. “Well, if his other room got cancelled,
Denise was delighted. The registration mix-up had been solved in an efficient and social-group-positive way. I couldn’t believe she was being so cavalier about putting a guy and a girl who didn’t even know each other into the same room together.
"They’re still working on my single though, right?”
“As far as I know. You’ll be able to check with the Bursar once we get on board.”
Denise had more than enough smile for the three of us. They called our area for boarding.
“See you on board,” she said, bustling off with her clipboard.
Going up the gangway onto the ship itself kind of blew me away. You entered onto the mezzanine level of what looked like the fanciest mall I’d ever seen. There was an atrium that rose several stories high with glass elevators gliding up and down and fancy shops and glittering lights on every different level. On the floor below us a fellow in a tuxedo was playing a grand piano. All of this right in the middle of the ship. Molly’s eyes were as wide as mine.
They’d told us to have lunch while the luggage was being brought on. Molly and I had come aboard with a bunch of other social groupers, but they’d all buzzed off one way or another leaving the two of us by ourselves. We found a little sandwich and salad buffet.
“So, your first cruise?” I asked. I was pretty sure I’d be able to get the room situation straightened out, but there was no harm in being polite.
She assembled a forkful of salad. “Yes, Mrs. Pendergast is a patient at the clinic where I work. She’s pretty chatty, you know. She kept talking about this fantastic cruise she was going on. But she needed a travelling companion to come along and sort of look after her.” She shrugged. “ Mrs. Pendergast offered to cover the cost, if I d come with. I don’t know, she has a way of getting what she wants.”
“Is she all right?” I asked.
“Denise says she’s afraid she might be coming down with something. She’s a bit of a hypochondriac. But the tickets are already paid for, and I’m already here, so Denise said I should just come along on the cruise without her.” She gave her little shrug again and took a sip of iced tea. “Your first cruise too?”
“I’m not really a member of the social group, actually. I went on a nature hike with them one time and ended up on Denise’s list. So now she sends me emails every time she has some big event. She was kind of persistent this time. I think they needed to sign up a certain number of people in order to get a discount or something.”
Molly nodded and stabbed a crouton. “Well, it is a cruise. It should be fun. And it’ll be nice not to have to keep tabs on Mrs. Pendergast all the time. There’s gambling, you know. When we get far enough out to sea.”
“You gamble?”
“Of course. Poker, black jack. Machines mostly, but sometimes at the tables. I have a system. It’s a lot of fun.”
After lunch I asked my way up to the Bursar’s office. Molly came along to make sure that everything worked out. The Bursar looked me up in his computer. Apparently, when Mrs. Pendergast had cancelled, they’d looked to fill the vacancy with someone from our same group. I was the only one in a single, so they moved me in to fill her spot and gave my room to someone else. He double checked, but there weren’t any other singles available. He apologized for the inconvenience and gave me my key card.
I was flabbergasted.
“Well,” said Molly, “we might as well go check it out at least.”
We found our way down to the deck where the cabin was located. The room itself was not much bigger than a walk-in closet. A chair, a little night stand, a mirror on the bathroom door, a bed against the wall. That was it. We looked at each other.
“Kind of smaller than I would have thought,” I said.
“Yeah,” she agreed.
I corralled a passing steward.
“Um, we were supposed to be getting a double room?” I showed him the printout.
“Yes, yes,” he said in his helpful foreign accent. “Very nice double cabin.”
“But there’s only one bed.” I said.
“Double bed,” he explained. Then he gestured toward the porthole on the wall. “Ocean view!” He smiled, happy to have been of service, and went on about his way.
Molly didn’t look altogether convinced.
I sighed. “Let me go talk to the Bursar again,
But she was sizing things up. Sunshine was streaming in through the porthole. Our two suitcases had been placed in a little niche beside the bathroom door, side by side.
"All the other rooms are probably just as small,” she said. “On this level anyway. And they seem to have already given your other room away.” She looked at me. “Do you snore?”
It wasn’t a question I was expecting. “I don’t think so. No one’s ever complained.”
“Well, Mrs. Pendergast does, apparently. That’s the one thing I’ve been dreading the most.” She looked back at the room. “I guess this is just what double rooms are like on cruise ships. Maybe it’s not so bad. At least you don’t snore. We’re kind of on an adventure anyway. Maybe we should just try and make the best of it.”
She made it sound as if sharing a room with a complete stranger of the opposite sex was no bigger a deal than sharing a table with him at lunch. She sat down on the edge of the bed and picked up the schedule of the day’s activities as if the issue had already been decided.
“Shuffleboard lessons at three o'clock,” she noted. “Bingo at four thirty.”
I sat down on the chair. So instead of getting a room of my own I was going to have to share this one? Surely there must be some other alternative. What if, what if I asked Denise to ask Ciara to move in here with Molly and let me bunk with Jack? Ugh! I cringed at the thought.
“A magic show tonight in the forward theatre.” Molly announced; reading more literature.
I looked around. How would it even work? The room was so tiny. There was only the one bed.
Molly was studying a map of the ship. “What do you think we should do first?” She’d not only accepted the fact that we’d be rooming together, she was ready to head out and start exploring.
“Um, why don’t you just go ahead on your own? I’ve still got a couple things I need to take care of first.”
I couldn’t tell if she was a bit hurt that I didn’t want to join her. But she shrugged it off. “Well, OK. Then I guess we can just meet back up here later.”
I didn’t really have anything I needed to take care of, I just wanted a little time to sort things out. I was pretty bummed that they’d given away my single. And I wasn’t sure how I felt about Molly’s matter-of-fact-ness. Was she really so used to sharing rooms with random guys?
Still, if I did have to share a room with someone, Molly was probably no more objectionable than Jack or Mrs. Pendergast. She was more my age. She was just out of college and I had a few years on her. She seemed pretty easy going. If we’d been thrown together as partners at a workshop breakout session, I wouldn’t have objected.
But sharing insights at a breakout session wasn’t exactly the same as sharing a cabin on a cruise ship. I’d had to share rooms with strangers before, but they’d always been guys. What you did was you put on your blinders, you put up your shields, you went about your business, you let them go about theirs. You tried to be polite. At least that’s the way it worked with guys. Did it work that way with girls too?
I guess I’d find out.
The ship must have cast off soon after we came on board, but so smoothly that we hadn’t even noticed. By the time I found my way up on deck we’d already cleared the harbor and were quite a ways out from land. I stood at the railing and watched the waves roll by. I wondered whether I might get seasick, but the deck was as firm and steady as any sidewalk on the mainland.
The ship turned out to be a whole little city unto itself. There was a miniature golf course at one end and a climbing wall at the other. The top deck held two full-sized swimming pools, each already surrounded by sun bathers glistening in cocoa butter. The lower decks held lounges and theaters and eateries and nightclubs. There were shops and kiosks on every level; a sports bar, a wine bar, two piano bars, a margarita bar (“Hi, Jack! Hi, Ciara!”); and any number of different ways to get from any one place to any other: by stairs, by elevator, by main passageway, by side passageway.
Later in the afternoon I sat down at a little coffee shop toward the stern of the ship and nursed a cup of lapsang souchong. Seagulls were gliding along in our tailwind. I’d been making good progress on a couple algorithms at work, and I went over some of the key steps in my mind. It was nice being out of the cubicle for a change, sitting in the sunshine, daydreaming instead of coding, watching the seagulls hover and veer.
My thoughts eventually wandered back to my room situation. I still couldn’t understand why Molly was being so agreeable about sharing the cabin. It dawned on me that maybe she didn’t think she had any other choice. Maybe she thought that since she was only here as Mrs. Pendergast’s guest, she had to do whatever Denise asked.
And so maybe she wasn’t really all that used to sharing rooms with random guys either. Maybe she was just doing what she thought was expected. A fellow shipmate, a sort-of member of the same social group she was sort of a member of, needed a place to bunk. She had an empty spot. Didn’t shipboard etiquette kind of dictate that she offer to share? But then, by the same token, what did shipboard etiquette expect of me?
I finished my tea and ambled back toward the front of the ship. A raucous game of volleyball was taking place in one of the pools. Someone called my name.
“Are you going back to the room? I forgot my card.”
It was Molly. She gave her little shrug. She was wearing a bright yellow bikini. It was fairly conservative, the kind she could wear to the gym, but it called your attention to her shapely legs and her slender tummy. We made our way down the labyrinth of passageways toward our lower deck. The people we passed would have naturally assumed that we were together.
“I figured out about dinner,” she said. “Everybody has an assigned time and an assigned table. Ours is in about an hour. We can go together if you want.”
After a couple of wrong turns we finally found our corridor and our little room. It hadn’t gotten any bigger in the time we’d been away. But there was a fresh bath towel sitting on the bed, folded into a sort of soft-origami swan.
“Look how cute,” Molly said. “The housekeepers must have been in.”
She put her things on the nightstand and fiddled in her suitcase for some clothes. “I’m just going to take a quick shower first.” She went into the bathroom, taking the swan along with her. I sat on the foot of the bed and took a look at the schedule. The walls were thin enough that I could hear the water splashing.
She came out wrapped in the towel. “It’s too cramped to get dressed in there,” she said, trying to sound matter-of-fact. She looked around the room, a bit awkwardly.
So this was one of the guys-and-girls-sharing-a-cabin rules that I wasn’t really familiar with. What was I supposed to do while she got dressed? Step into the bathroom to give her some privacy? Or just ignore her, the way I would if I was sharing the room with a guy?
She wasn’t completely sure how to play it either. She turned to face the mirror, but that only put her sideways to me. So she turned all the way around, facing the outer door. She tried to give the impression that changing clothes in front of a cabin mate wasn’t that big a deal. So I tried to follow her lead.
I didn’t stare, and she had her back to me, but it was hard not to notice what she was doing. She started by putting on her bra, but as she was pulling it up, her towel slipped, revealing the two round, pretty cheeks of her bottom. She quickly pulled the towel back into place, and I quickly forced my eyes back to the schedule. So it was only with my peripheral vision that I was able to see her stepping into her panties and skirt and buttoning up her blouse.
Finally she sat on the chair to fasten her sandals. Our eyes met again. She sighed, then admitted. “I work in a clinic. I often have to help clients get over themselves, when they have to disrobe for an exam, in front of someone they don t know. I think I have better empathy, now. Oh, Dinner is supposed to be smart casual.” she remarked.
I took that to mean that my polo shirt didn’t quite cut it. I’d brought a couple button-down shirts, and so I went over and got one from my suitcase. She nodded approvingly and turned to the mirror, fiddling with her hair. I took off my polo shirt and put on the button one.
The dining room was immense, with big round tables like in a reception hall. Molly and I were assigned to a table with some of the other people from our group. I let Molly sit next to Ciara. There was nobody on my other side, which was fine with me. Molly and Ciara found some girl stuff to talk about. The general conversation at the table seemed to be about motorcycles. Denise stopped by to see how everyone was doing.
Molly had the chicken and I had the fish. We resisted the hard liquor, but we both had a glass of wine with our meal. Valentin, our engaging Bulgarian waiter, brought us the chit. We had both just assumed that wine was included in the meal, but he explained that it would be added to our room bill.
“Will they charge it to Mrs. Pendergast?” Molly whispered, afraid they might.
“We’ll figure it out,” I whispered back, signing for both of us.
The magic show didn’t start until eight o'clock, so after dinner Molly suggested we just wander around. She showed me the little art gallery she’d discovered on deck six where it met the central atrium. Photographs of interesting doorways on old, rustic buildings. Just past the art gallery was a little gift shop. We went in, and Molly looked at the jewelry counter. She asked the lady to bring out a necklace that caught her eye. I leafed through the post cards, but I didn’t really have anyone to send one to.
We still had forty-five minutes until the show, so I took Molly up to the miniature golf course. We didn’t bother keeping score. I made a couple lucky shots. Then, on the next-to-the-last hole, Molly’s shot went wild and bounced onto the next green over. It ricocheted off a bumper and coasted down, curving gently, right into the cup. A perfect hole in one into the wrong hole!
“Whoa!” I said. “Remind me never to play you for money.”
She raised her putter and blew on the end as if it were a smoking rifle barrel. “You should see me at pinball.”
The mag

Mrs. Claus Cookie Therapy: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 18 Mar 2026 16:07:34 +0000

Nancy Pledges her passionate best for Mike.
Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts.
Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I sat on the sofa staring out the back window and across the yard, wondering what they were talking about. A few minutes turned into half an hour, which turned into almost an hour. My curiosity finally got the best of me and I snuck down the hall as quietly as I could. I stopped at the door and listened, hoping to hear their conversation. But conversation was not what I heard. What I heard was soft gentle moaning. Two different sounds of moaning. I shook my head in confusion and pushed the door open silently, moving it ever so slowly so that the hinge, which occasionally squeaks, wouldn’t. I peeked around the door to the bed and stood there, staring.
No wonder I didn’t hear them talking. Linda was laying on the bed, as naked as she had been in the kitchen, with her feet on my pillow, her knees pushed wide. My wife on top, held herself on her hands and knees, equally naked, with her head between Linda’s legs, licking her cunt, while moaning in pleasure at Linda’s attentions to hers.
I stepped into the room and neither seemed to notice me at all. I watched the two of them making out, licking each other, driving the other toward climax. Was this why Nancy wasn’t interested in sex with me any longer? Was she getting it from Linda instead? I hadn’t ever known her to be interested in other women, at least not in that way. But it was hard to deny what I was seeing. It didn’t take my body long to respond to what I was seeing, my cock soon standing hard and rigid. Pointing up over the horizon, like an artillery cannon barrel.
No, if she was getting it from Linda, I was damn well going to make sure she understood what she was giving up. I stepped to the end of the bed, looking at my wife’s ass and cunt, held in the air by her knees, while Linda licked and played with her swollen clit. Linda saw me and smiled. She moved her hand from my wife’s ass and reached for my cock. She pulled me in toward her, pulling my engorged head toward both her mouth and my wife’s cunt. She aimed me right to my wife’s sopping wet lips and then used her other hand to reach around my ass and coaxed me into the ‘docking portal’. She’d stopped licking my wife and rubbed my engorged head up and down Nancy’s slit, wetting my mushroom with my wife’s juices.
I reached for my wife’s hips, making her jump slightly as she felt my big firm hands on her. She stiffened, almost as if she were going to refuse me, and then her stiffness faded as Linda rubbed my head around her lips a little harder, working it between her lips and into the entrance of her depths. My wife wiggled her hips side to side, much like she used to when she was inviting me to fuck her hot hole. I pushed toward her, forcing my engorged head slowly into her, spreading her hot wet vagina as I slipped ever so slowly into her.
“Oh, fuck yes.” Nancy moaned as I pushed my way deeper into her. “That’s it honey. Fuck me. Make me come around your fat cock!” She lowered her head to Linda’s cunt again and I heard her muffled moan as I started to stroke slowly in and out of her.
Every stroke brought my balls across Linda’s face, slapping her eyebrows slightly. In and out I started to thrust, my cock stroking its full length in and out of her. Linda wrapped her left hand around my ass cheek and hooked her other hand around Nancy’s thigh. Linda was now conducting the symphony movement of our love anthem. Linda’s middle finger pressed my anus tightly and eventually entered just inside my sphincter.
I felt Nancy’s already excited cunt start to spasm when I’d barely started stroking, Linda having apparently gotten her already very close to climax. I knew I was still quite a ways from my own climax as I held her hips and kept thrusting, pushing in and out so that my cock teased her insides from the entrance all the way to the end of her tunnel.
Nancy always said that my thick shaft felt so much bigger when I fucked her from behind. I wanted her to enjoy it. I wanted her to feel my cock making her climax. I wanted her to remember how good it felt that first time, that time laying on the picnic table, feeling a cock slide into her for the first time. I wanted her to enjoy it like she did then, coming so hard to my stroking cock that her body surprised both of us and pumped her juices out all over my stomach and crotch. I wanted her to climax that hard again.
“Oh fuck!” she squeaked as she pulled her face from Linda’s cunt. “Oh fuck me, lover. God you feel so good. Come for me. Fill me up with your cum. Oh God! Yes! That’s it. Fuck me!” She hadn’t been all that vocal for years, and hearing her talk like a vulgar whore, begging me to fuck and fill her; pushed all the right buttons at the right time. While my mind was still imagining that it was that first time again, feeling her for the first time, I held her hips and drove harder into her, rocking the entire bed as I pumped in and out of her with abandon.
My body raced toward climax as I thrust myself deep into my wife, a feeling of elation and desire all mixed together running through my body. I was so close, I wanted to come, I wanted to fill her cunt with my cum, I wanted her to keep climaxing as long as I could make her. I kept thrusting, trying to keep holding her climax at its peak as long as I could. I felt a hand on my ass, moving with me, coaxing me harder into my wife.
I looked down past my thrusting cock at Linda’s face, grinning up at me, waiting, coaxing. In a moment of clear realization I knew what she wanted.
“Oh Fuck!” I grunted loudly as my body spasmed. I could feel my cock pumping shot after shot of cum into my wife’s spasming cunt, filling her, feeling her climax still squeezing and milking me, like I hadn’t felt for oh so many years. I stood there, my knees leaning against the mattress, panting, listening to my wife moan and pant herself, my cum still leaking into her as my cock twitched occasionally.
“Oh God, yes. So good.” She moaned softly, laying her head between Linda’s legs again, but not to lick her any longer. Linda released her hold on my ass and instead hooked her index finger around the base of my cock. She coaxed me back, backing me out of my wife slowly. My now softening tallywhacker slipped from Nancy’s reddened, swollen cunt lips, and dropped onto Linda’s face.
Linda tiled her head back and opened her mouth. I slid inside Linda’s waiting mouth and she sucked my shrinking cock for only a few seconds before gently pushing me further back. I knew why, though I was surprised that she’d want to.
I stood, my cock almost dripping the remaining cum in Linda’s face, holding my wife’s ass cheeks for balance. I watched Linda lick the cum oozing from my wife’s gaping cunt, my white cream leaking from her and dripping down off her twat lips into Linda’s mouth.
“Tastes just like that cookie.” Linda moaned softly. “I swear that was cum flavored icing.”
“I kinda thought it tasted like Nancy’s cunt.” I panted as I moved onto the bed and flopped onto my back, momentarily exhausted.
I lay there, trying to catch my breath, listening to Linda lick my wife, sending occasional shudders through her body. Nancy finally had all she could take and shifted off Linda and over onto me, laying down on me. She lay flat on me, her tits smashed to my chest, her face inches from mine. Without a word she lowered her lips to mine and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, and then with growing urgency. She held my face and kissed and sucked my lips, almost as if she were afraid I was going to not be there.
Linda rolled onto her side, facing away from us, then resumed her own masterbations, stroking her cunt with two fingers, while her other hand fondled her aroused nipples. Linda was a moaner.
Finally, after what had to be at least five minutes, both Nancy and I panting breathlessly, she softened and then stopped her kisses. “I’m sorry love.” She whispered into my ear as she laid her cheek beside mine.
“For what?” I whispered back.
“For not realizing what I was doing to you. For almost losing you. I never meant for it to happen. I should have known. I should have heard you. You said it, I know you did. Even Linda heard you. But I was too busy with my own feelings that I didn’t listen to you. I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want you to have to find it someplace else. I don’t want you to walk out of my life. I don’t want anyone but you, but I have to, I need to, I, I.”
“Shush.” I whispered, pressing her chest into me, holding her face next to mine. “I don’t want to lose you either. You’re the love of my life. Why would I leave you?”
“Because I forgot. I forgot how it was. I laid here, crying, feeling sorry for myself that Linda could coax you into sex so easily. I thought that you didn’t care anymore or want me anymore. But she told me. She said she’s seen me reject your advances too many times, that you had to think that I didn’t want you anymore. Nothing could be farther from the truth. It’s just, It’s. I don’t know how to explain. But I was wrong. I should have listened. I should have seen the signs. Please don’t leave me.” She practically begged me before she started crying, her tears running down her face and my cheek as well, where we were pressed together.
“I’m not leaving. Shish. I’m still here,” I whispered back, stroking her back and ass.
“Promise?”
“Oh lover. You know I can’t live without you.”
“I used to think that. I used to think that I never had to worry. I used to think you were mine forever, and, well, I watched you pleasuring her, right there, right in front of me, right in our own kitchen. I, I was scared. I was afraid that I was going to lose you. I was mad. I was mad at you, I was mad at Linda.”
“I was actually mad at myself. Mostly now at myself. You did what I pushed you to. You did it because I ignore you. I don’t do what we used to do.”
“I don’t understand. What we used to do?”
“When we were first together. I worked so hard to give you everything you desired. I wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to love me. I wanted you to want me, to desire to be with me. I knew that sexual contentment was a big part of that. I knew that if I didn’t make you feel happy that way, that there’d be no chance of lasting love. Guys need that. They need sex. They need it to feel complete. I forgot that. I forgot because I had your love and I forgot that I needed to return it the way you needed it, not the way I felt like giving it. My empathy failed.”
"I don’t understand, Nancy. When we were first together, you were playful, you loved doing all those things, all those ways, all those places. You didn’t like it? You were just, what, faking enjoying it?” I asked with concern and no small amount of hurt welling up in my heart. Had our whole relationship been based on a lie?
She rolled off of me, onto her back, next to me. “I didn’t not enjoy it, but I wouldn’t have chosen to do it by myself if you hadn’t asked me to.”
“Then why didn’t you say no?” I rolled on my side to look at her face.
“I never wanted to say no. I thought it was what was expected. That guys had sex that way. I wanted to be wanted, so I focused on meeting your desires. But I lost that, over the years.”
“I’m confused. You had to know not all guys did all that. I mean, I loved what we did. I loved the variety and the newness of every time we did it someplace different, or in a different way, or whatever. But if you didn’t want to, you had to know it wasn’t required.”
“Wasn’t it? What has been your complaint for the last twenty years? That we never do anything like that anymore. Kinda sounds required to me.”
I rolled facing Nancy; Linda still in her own world, at the foot of the big bed. Nancy rolled onto her side and rested her head so our noses nearly touched, stroking her fingers on my chest. “I’d have never made you do anything you didn’t want to. Not if I knew. Now you’re telling me everything that we did was faked?”
“Not faked. Just not, always my choice.” She whispered. “The guy I was with, before you. He was, well, he didn’t believe in sex before marriage, so we didn’t. Not at all. He never even tried to take my bra off or pull down my pants or anything. So, when I started dating you, I did what you wanted, just like I did what he wanted.”
“Why did you leave him?”
“After two years, I needed more. I needed that physical relationship. I wanted intimacy, and he didn’t seem any closer to asking me to marry him than when we started dating. So, I moved on, or at least I was planning on it. The day you spilled coke all over me? I was out with my best friends, they were trying to convince me that it was time to move on and find someone different. Someone that could make me feel completely different than Jerry did.”
“And me dumping a whole cup of soda pop down your shirt was definitely different.”
“It wasn’t that. It was how incredibly cute you were, trying to apologize. Three times you almost rubbed your hand down my boobs to wipe the soda that was soaking in, off. I suddenly wanted to feel your hands on me. I wanted to see what it felt like to be physically loved.”
“ If you hadn’t asked me to get undressed for you in that park that one night, there wouldn’t be another date. I wasn’t going to go through that again. I could tell you were nervous. I was too. But I wanted to feel your hands on me, and once I did, I didn’t want to stop. I wanted you to touch me and stroke me and make love to me as many times as you wanted. When I realized you liked being teased, liked seeing me in sexy little things, liked it when I played with you in public places, liked it when I let you play with me in those places, well, those are the things I did. I didn’t not like them, but if I had been choosing, I wouldn’t have done a lot of them. Doctor Ruth said a woman can only keep a man if she keeps him satisfied. So I was committed to keeping you satisfied. At least I used to” Nancy was starting to cry again.
“After the girls were born, you kinda stopped wanting sex. Why? What did I do wrong?” I wanted to know.
“You did nothing wrong. I just didn’t feel like I could do those kinds of things anymore. I didn’t want the girls to get the idea that doing that kind of thing was how you got a man. I know. That’s how I got you. But after a few years I just stopped trying to please you that way. I convinced myself you didn’t seem to need it any more, that you knew how I loved you, even if I didn’t show it physically. I forgot that was how you felt loved. I forgot that all the things that you did that made me feel loved, weren’t the things that made you feel loved. Linda reminded me of that. Seeing you kneeling in front of her, licking her, teasing her cunt, making her climax. It made me realize that I’d messed up. I’d failed to do what a wife should be doing, making her man feel loved and cared for. I suddenly realized that Linda had so easily taken over what had been only mine for so long. Linda hasn’t had a man for years, but she wishes that she did.”
“If that’s true, why the hell were you two women having sex?”
“That’s easy.” Linda said from where she was still laying, now listening to us. “We wanted to. While we were talking we had an overwhelming urge to kiss, which led to touching, which lead to, well you know.” Then Linda added; “You’re the one with the cookie, Mike. Like the serpent in Eden, you seduced both of us with one bite of that treat.”
“I wouldn’t have thought you were into girl stuff.” I said softly to my wife.
“I haven’t, well, before today, I never did. I just couldn’t help myself. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her lips on me, on my nipples, on my cunny lips. I wanted to feel her making love to me. I don’t know why, but I wanted it so bad.”
“Just like I needed to have your cock in my mouth.” Linda interjected. “Just like I want your cock in me so bad right now. I want to feel you pumping it into me until you fill me with your cum.” Linda said, rolling over. “So how about it? Wanna let me ride you until we both come?”
“I think I better save it for Nancy,” I answered her, getting a squeeze from Nancy in appreciation.
“Well, if you’re not going to fuck me, I have a dildo at home that’s just begging to feel my hot cunt around it.” Linda said as she stood up. “You know, I might not even bother to get dressed. Just put my shoes on and run home naked and get it. Wanna watch me? Wanna see me pumping it in and out of myself?”
“It’s sorta chilly out.” I said, avoiding the answer she wanted to hear.
She grinned. “Good. It’ll make my nipples nice and hard. You sure you don’t want to come watch me?”
“I better not.” I answered quietly. She shrugged and got up. A few moments later we heard the back door open and close, leaving us alone in the house. “What now?”
“I don’t know. I have an urge to fuck you under the Christmas tree.” Nancy winked
“So why don’t we?” I encouraged her fantasy.
“Is that what you want?” Nancy giggled.
“That’s the wrong question. The question you should ask, is that what We want?”
“Right now, I think it is.” She whispered.
“Okay. I don’t know if my cock is up to a third round, but I’m game to try.”
“Oh honey, I think I can handle that. You go out there and lay down on the carpet and I’ll be out in a few minutes, and I guarantee that I’ll get you hard.” She said with a soft giggle.
I nodded and got off the bed. I didn’t know what she had in mind, but I was willing to let her try whatever she wanted. I grabbed a pillow off the sofa and lay down on the carpet to wait.
“I’m back!” Linda said as she walked in through the garage door again, this time holding a large purple translucent cock. “Oh. Waiting for me?” She asked, stepping over to me and squatting down over me. She rolled onto her knees and slid her wet cunt along my flaccid cock. “I’m not even going to need ‘Carlos’, am I?” she asked setting the dildo aside.
“Linda. I’m waiting for Nancy. I don’t think she’s going to want to see you on my lap. Please don’t make me choose!”
She frowned. “I won’t, but I can keep it warm, can’t I?”
I rolled my eyes. “If you promise to get right off when Nancy comes out.”
“I do.” She answered with a wicked little grin. She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my cock. She reached for

Mrs. Claus Cookie Therapy: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 17 Mar 2026 16:02:05 +0000

An aging couple gets a surprise gift from Mrs. Claus.
Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts.
Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
I could hear Nancy, my wife, clinking the dishes in the kitchen as she unloaded the dishwasher. It was Christmas eve morning, and she was up and about before six. That meant only one thing as far as I was concerned, no Christmas sex this year, again. Not with the kids showing up this afternoon. I’ve found myself thinking back to the early years a lot more lately. You’d think that in my sixties, sex wouldn’t be a big deal anymore, but instead it seemed like my tolerance for her lack of desire or output was lower instead of better.
I closed my eyes again and thought back to our first Christmas together as man and wife. It was a small tree, and there weren’t many presents around it, but we gave each other the best present in the world that Christmas night. We made love under the tree, not once, but multiple times. Nine months later our first daughter was born.
All through our dating time she was sexually playful and we would have sex many ways and in lots of places. She never seemed bashful when she undressed for me, exposing her incredibly beautiful body. Hell, I never would have even tried to ask her out on a date if I hadn’t accidently spilled my drink all over her at McDonalds. She was way out of my class. She looked more like playboy model material than someone interested in a somewhat geeky college freshman.
To my surprise, she demanded that I take her out to make up for spilling the soda all over her. So I did. And again, and again. After half a dozen dates, I built up enough nerve to suggest we mess around while we were walking in the dark through the local park. She readily agreed and the two of us made love for the first time on a picnic table in the middle of a public park. It was the first of many times we made love, in private, in semi-public areas, in the river, in the lake, well, you get the idea. She was willing to do it anywhere I felt comfortable doing it with her. She never seemed to be able to get enough of our intimacy. And it was so much more than just sex. You could see it in her eyes. She loved what I was doing with her and she loved watching me climax along with her. It became almost a game with her, to hold it as long as possible before letting herself tumble over the edge, taking me with her. But it was for me, and only me. Once we started dating there was no one else, not even close male friends that would hug or anything. It wasn’t until I proposed that I learned I was the first man to have her that way.
We got married less than a year after spilling that soda on her, and we made love the first time as man and wife in the hot tub on the balcony of the bridal suite. Not one time, but twice before we finally tumbled into bed, exhausted from the day’s activities. The next months were fantastic. She seemed to delight in teasing me, skimpy or no underwear with short skirts, sexy lingerie, sometimes wearing things without a bra so her big 32 D tits would wiggle enticingly. Our first Christmas found her under the tree in a red see through negligee, a gift tag tied to the crotch of her see through panties that read “definitely open before Christmas!” We made love under that tree and we loved each other. Over the next months, her belly grew, but her desire for me didn’t change. If anything, it increased. It was almost as if being pregnant enhanced her sexual desire. And I wasn’t going to argue. She always whispered how much she loved me and how much making love with me made her feel loved.
It wasn’t a surprise when sex drew to a sudden halt after Tabitha was born. I could understand it. I waited patiently, and some of the sex returned, but not nearly what it had been before. We had to plan when we had sex so we didn’t wake Mikey, interrupting us. A year later we had Julie, and sex became even less frequent. After Mandy, well, sex just didn’t seem to happen anymore. It was frustrating, but I always looked ahead and said that once the girls were grown and out of the house things would get better.
College came for our sons, and we were empty nesters, but the long skirts, heavy duty bras to hold her now thirty eight triple D’s in place, and the granny panties appeared to be the future. Sex was maybe once or twice a month, if I was lucky, always in the bedroom and always the same way. It was, to say the least, depressing to see what my life had become. I was married to the most beautiful woman in town, maybe the state, and I barely got to even see her naked any more unless we shared a shower. Now here we were, twenty years past the girls moving out on their own and I was more depressed about our sex life than I could remember. I lay dreaming back to that first Christmas, picturing her lying under the tree in that see through red mesh, her legs spread, her body illuminated only by the blinking lights of the tree, looking so damn sexy and inviting. I could still feel in my mind the sensations of sliding my hard-on into her and hear her moans of pleasure as she begged me to fuck her over and over again.
I could feel my hard-on inside my sleep shorts growing, my hand moving to it as I remembered the image of her tits bouncing inside the sheer material before she rolled me over to sit on top of me. I stroked my hard shaft, pretending it was her hot wet cunt again, her big tits now bouncing wildly on her chest, the sheer material pushed apart by her flying tits. My mind could still remember how she felt around me as she pounded down on me with abandon until she made me come deep inside her. I grunted and felt my cock surge cum onto my stomach, remembering that day and wishing for those days again. I knew in my heart it was a useless wish. Nothing was going to change, but I still couldn’t help but wish it none the less. I tossed back the covers, pushed the sleep shorts the rest of the way off and headed to the shower to rinse off the evidence of my desire.
After Christmas
It had been a good Christmas. I loved having the kids and their families over, this year with the first of our grandchildren as well. It was midmorning, the day after Christmas, and I was moving around the tree, picking up the odds and ends wrapping paper that had gotten left behind and putting my Christmas presents away in the shop, or wherever else was a suitable home. The tree had been inundated with presents, as usual, stacked so high that only the top two thirds of the tree were visible. Both of us enjoyed giving presents to the kids and their spouses. My wife spent hours picking just the right things for all of them. Christmas was probably the best season of the year, at least I felt so. Though each year it became harder and harder not to think back to that first Christmas. No, I wasn’t going to change wives. I loved Nancy more than anything else in my life, though the kids would be a darn tough second.
No, I was resigned to my life of near celibacy, at least compared to how my life with her had started.
To make matters worse, my wife and the neighborhood ladies were all fitness-minded. They keep up a daily routine of evening walks and morning yoga. This means I wake up to a beautiful display of curvy bodies in the living room or back patio, adorned in the hottest yoga pants, leotards, or swimsuits. Good luck hiding your morning wood with multiple ladies watching.
I tucked things away and I was about to call it done, when I noticed a small package sticking out from under the tree skirt. “uh oh.” I mumbled, “someone didn’t get a present.” I pulled the oddly wrapped package from under the skirt and looked at it. About six inches square and maybe an inch thick. I didn’t recognize the paper. It was a deep burgundy with some kind of fuzzy pattern on it and a bow that looked to be made of silk lace. It had a small tag which I turned over. “To Mike, from Mrs. Clause.”
I chuckled. My wife and I often traded packages from Santa. I was surprised that she didn’t catch one of mine was missing. I gently slipped the bow and ribbon off the corners and gently unwrapped the paper. It was almost like foil paper with that interesting soft texture. It had to be expensive paper. I opened the box and inside was a single heart shaped cookie, white frosted with red sugar dusted over it. Under I could see a small parchment paper. I slipped it out. The parchment looked and felt ancient, but clearly couldn’t be or it would fall apart. The writing was in a looping feminine script.
“Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone.” Mrs. Clause.
I looked it over, front and back, but there were no other clues. Maybe this was my wife’s way of trying to start something? We hadn’t had any sex over Christmas yet, so maybe this was her way of giving me a present she knew I would enjoy. I grinned at the thought. I could play that game. I headed to the bedroom and took off my underwear so I was wearing only my thin nylon workout shorts. That should make things easier. I took the cookie from the box and opened the plastic wrapper. Setting the unwrapped cookie back in the box, I went to find her. Now was as good a time as any. I found her in the kitchen, putting dinner into the crockpot. I stepped behind her and gently kissed her neck. Breaking the cookie, I reached around her, pressing my already growing hard-on against her ass crack. I whispered. “I have something for you.” I held the piece of cookie out in front of her mouth for her to take the bite.
“What’s that?” she asked, her hands unable to do anything as she held the chicken breasts. I slipped the portion of cookie into her mouth before she could object any further. “Oh my god! That is so good!” she moaned, almost orgasmic as she chewed the cookie slowly.
“Knock knock!” I heard from the garage door as Linda, our neighbor called as she walked in. “Anyone home?”
“In here!” My wife called, dropping the chicken into the crockpot and moving away from me to wash her hands.
I scowled at the interruption, feeling my hope of what was to come, fade away in an instant. This seemed to be the story of my life. Just when I thought I had her interest, something interrupts and the “mood” never seems to come back. Linda wasn’t a bad looking woman. Not nearly as hot and sexy as my wife, but then not many women are, even at sixty three. Linda is slender, early fifties, modest sized chest, half a foot shorter than my six foot, and divorced for the last three years.
“Now, where did you get that?” My wife asked, as she turned to face me, wiping her hands on a small towel, while Linda stepped into the kitchen.
“From you.” I answered, feeling a little confused. “It was under the tree with a tag for me.”
“I didn’t give you a cookie,” my wife said with a frown. “You have a secret girlfriend giving you things?” She continued as she took the box from me. She snapped off another piece of the cookie and ate it, closing her eyes and letting out a soft moan. “Oh god this is so good.”
“What is?” Linda asked as she stepped over.
“This cookie. Try this. It’s the most exquisite taste!” My wife said as she snapped off a piece of the cookie and held it out to Linda.
“Oh damn!” Linda groaned after she popped the piece of cookie in her mouth, chewing it so slowly, clearly savoring each moment.
“Here hon. Taste this.” My wife whispered, holding a piece of the cookie out for me. I opened my mouth and let her slip the cookie piece into my mouth.
It was an incredibly unusual taste. Almost like, well, almost like… Oh shit! I knew exactly what it tasted like now. It tasted exactly like Nancy’s cunt when I make her climax on my tongue.
“God, Linda. Have you ever tasted anything so incredible?”
“No. I haven’t. It’s incredible.” She whispered as she reached for another piece of the quickly disappearing cookie. She slipped another small piece into her mouth as my wife took the last piece and at it. The two of them moaned almost in unison as they closed their eyes and chewed the last of the cookie. “Damn, is it hot in here?” Linda asked, fanning herself with her hands as she swallowed the last of the cookie. “Where did you get that?”
Nancy turned to look at me again. “Mike said it was under the tree.”
“It was,” I said, taking the box back from my wife. I turned it over to show her the tag on the ribbon, still partly attached to the box. The parchment fell out of the box and fluttered to the floor. My wife bent over to pick up the parchment.
“Mike, you want to tell me something?” she asked as she looked at the writing on the note. “Are you seeing someone on the side I should know about?”
“I wish.” I grunted.
“Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone. Mrs. Clause.” My wife read. “Who the hell is Mrs. Clause? My wife asked me angrily. "Some new woman I don’t know about?”
“Shit honey. You know you’re the only woman in my life. Honestly, I thought it was from you. We trade Santa presents all the time. I just thought it was from you.”
“Not me. I didn’t give you a cookie. Hell, I don’t even recognize the writing. Who writes like this anyway?” My wife asked as Linda pulled the note from my wife’s hand to read it.
“Looks like an invitation to play.” Linda said with a grin. “Someone wants your husband’s goodies.”
“Yeah. right. Who’d want an aging old man?”
“I dunno. I might. Not that I’ve seen what he has to offer, but I can tell you that bulge in his pants is pretty inviting.”
Both my wife and I looked down at my crotch. “Shit.” I grunted in surprise at how far my shorts were tented out as my mostly hard cock tried to stand erect, but instead just pushed the front and part of the right leg of my shorts out until the material was taut, trapping it bent over. My cock was so hard and long that my engorged mushroom head poked out the end of the leg hole suggestively.
“Jesus Mike!” My wife snapped. “Really? Is that all you think about? Sex?” She slammed the box on the counter and stormed off toward the bedroom.
“Hey! Nancy, If you don’t want it, I’ll take it!” Linda called down the hall toward my retreating wife. She looked down at my crotch and grinned. She stepped closer, tossing the note onto the counter and then reached down toward my bulging shorts. I felt her fingers stroke up and down my material covered shaft a few times and then stroke over my exposed bare head. “Umm. I bet this would feel good inside me. Spreading me? Oh yeah. I’m sure it would.”
Linda whispered as she teased my phallic head a few more moments. I felt her hand slide up and her other hand join it, one on each of my hips, reaching for the elastic waistband of my shorts. “Hell, I wouldn’t mind at all if you put that someplace hot and warm and wet,” She whispered to me as she pushed my shorts down over my hips and ass. She started to squat down in front of me, while I stood there, not moving, letting her push my shorts down my body, slowly forcing them down over my hard cock until it popped out and stood pointing up at her face.
“Mike, you’re thicker than the flagpole on my front porch!”
I felt like I shouldn’t be doing what I was, but at the same time, I wanted her to. I wanted her to see me and touch me. I wanted her to want me.
“Oh shit yes,” I groaned as her hand closed around my hard shaft. I looked down at her as she gently licked up the bottom of my cock until her tongue reached my mushroom head. She seemed to know exactly how and where to tease her tongue, making me groan in pleasure again, moments before she closed her lips around my leaking cock head. “I forgot how great this can be!” I admitted to the neighbor hottie kneeling in our kitchen.
“Hmm.” She moaned, making my cock vibrate slightly as she began to stroke her mouth and hand up and down my shaft. It’d been years since anyone had done what she was doing, and all I could do was to stand there and let her do it.
“Shit! Linda!” I heard Nancy say from behind me. “What are you doing?”
“Sucking his incredible cock. God I don’t believe you don’t still do this for him. It tastes so damn good!” Linda said huskily from where she knelt in front of me. “You should get down here and help me. I think he’s going to come for me, the way it feels.”
“Mike? You’re going to just let her suck your cock?”
“Oh damn.” I groaned as she went back to sliding her lips up and down my shaft, her tongue teasing under my engorged head with each stroke. “Fuck she’s good at this.”
Linda was now standing, but bent over. Her left hand frigging herself inside her red yoga pants, while her right hand cupped my dangling balls. Her head tilted to accommodate my cock’s descent into her throat.
“Mike!” My wife said quietly, the look on her face one of, what? Disappointment? Surprise? Betrayal? I wasn’t really sure. She stood and stared at Linda sucking me, drawing me ever closer to orgasm. “Mike?” She asked in a squeaky whisper. “Is this what you want? Sex with another woman?”
Linda’s right hand now squeezed the base of my shaft and squeezed tight. My prostate pressure was throwing me into a dizzy haze. She looked up into my eyes and smiled, then opened wide. With my cock head just outside her open mouth, she relaxed her grip on my shaft and the volcano erupted.
“Oh fuck.” I grunted as my body spasmed. I could feel my cum lancing out into Linda’s mouth, shot after shot pumping into her as my body jerked and trembled. I stood there, my stomach tensing and my hips trying to push toward her with each new surge of cum. I didn’t realize I could come that much, finally standing there, panting, after at least a dozen powerful shots of cum.
Linda pulled her mouth from my cock and looked up at me. She opened her mouth to show me the tremendous load of cum I’d deposited in her mouth, an amount more reminiscent of my more youthful days. She closed her mouth and smiled before opening it again so show not only me, but Nancy, that she had swallowed the whole load.
“Oh god, Linda? You swallowed it?”
“Oh fuck yes,” she said as she stood up. “God I’m so fucking horny.” She started to push her yoga pants down, her fingers taking her panties along with them, forcing the stretchy material down over her ass and hips, down her thighs, almost to her knees. I’d seen her in some one piece swim suits before, but I’d never seen her anything close to naked. She had full round outer lips with a significant amount of inner labia exposed, pressed to her full round twat. Her bush spread from her mound, down between her legs, covering much of her cunt. She pushed her pants all the way to her knees and then slid her hands tantalizing up her thighs, slipping to the inside of each thigh before gently stro

Marlene’s Academy of Fellatio

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 16 Mar 2026 16:06:48 +0000

Single Women Seek Instruction In Fellatio Arts.
Based on a post by TheDoctah. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
We finished the wine bottle, well what else were we going to do with it? My wife’s straight-laced friends were getting giggly. The four of us had been having a good time.
“Spin The Bottle!” they shouted at once, before dissolving into giggles.
“You want to play spin the bottle,” I asked. “How’s that going to work? I notice that there are three women and one guy at this party, and the guy is married to one of the women. Or have you all gone gay all of a sudden?”
Marlene, my wife, spoke up. “No, honey, we have not gone gay. And I don’t want you having sex with these disreputable sluts, I mean, my best friends. But it’s true, you’re the only boy at the party.”
I looked at her two friends. Loraine was tall, a dishwater blond with a slim body, and Roxy. Roxy was a short, buxom Italian cutie who could not help flirting, no matter what.
“OK,” I said, “What’s the idea then?”
“Seven minutes of heaven,” Roxy interjected, and everybody took a sip and laughed.
“With me,” I wanted to make sure I was understanding this.
"Well duh,” Marlene said. “We already told you we’re not going gay. And you’re the only male person here.”
I gave her a sharp look. “And you’re okay with this,” I asked her.
"Sure,” she said. “It’s just a game. And I am pretty sure you’ll have a good time.” Understatement of the year. All three women were grinning at me. I asked, “How does this work?”
Roxy said; “whoever it points to, they go into the closet for seven minutes and do anything they want. Then they come out and somebody spins the bottle again.“
Marlene: "And since there’s one of you, just us girls will spin it, and see who goes in the closet with you.
Marlene & I have been married a long time, and I trust that Marlene, same as me, has not been with anybody else for years. Loraine and Roxy were two of my wife’s best friends. But I had never even flirted with either of them.
The ladies were seated on the floor. Marlene held the bottle dramatically out in the middle of their circle, looked at both her friends, and gave it a fast spin.
It stopped, pointing at Roxy. She’s not the shy type but you could see her take a big swallow.
"Well, Roxy.” my wife said. “You get seven minutes of heaven with Jacob.”
“Yeah,” Roxy said, “You’re sure this is okay?”
“Absolutely,” Marlene said. “But look, how about a rule? No fucking in there, okay?”
“Okay.” “Okay.” Loraine and Roxy said.
“Unless it’s me,” Marlene quipped, and they all giggled.
Roxy said, “Okay, here goes.”
Now in the hall closet, my ears were ringing, my hands were shaking, my dick was hard. And with Roxy. Are you kidding me?
I said, “What are we supposed to –” but Roxy grabbed my head and pulled my face to hers in the dark and opened her mouth and attacked my mouth with her tongue. “Here. let me help you;” she reached behind herself to unsnap her bra and voila, those beautiful breasts fell into my eager hands.
She was stroking my cock through my jeans. I could have shot a load right then. I pushed my fingers between her legs and she spread them to let me stroke her over the thin fabric of her pants. Her fingers outlined my penis as they slipped up and down its length, and then we heard a voice call, “That’s six minutes!”
Roxy giggled and broke our kiss, reached behind herself and put everything back. I stepped back, hoping my erection would subside before the door opened.
“Okay, time!”
I turned the knob and pushed the closet door open. Loraine and Marlene were sitting on the floor looking at us. I could see Marlene trying not to look at my face too closely, she was dying of curiosity but covering it well.
“You ready for the next spin,” Marlene asked me. I felt she was taunting me. My cock at least was not trying to bust my zipper any more.
"Sure,” I said. “I win every round.”
“Yeah, you do,” the ladies agreed. Another sip of wine, more laughter, and Marlene took up the bottle again.
“What happens if he gets the same person twice,” Roxy asked.
"I don’t see what’s wrong with that,” Marlene said.
“Well it doesn’t seem fair,” Roxy said. “I mean, I’m all for going in there again, but it wouldn’t seem right to leave you two sitting out here waiting that long.”
Loraine agreed, and Marlene seemed to see the sense of it. She said, “Okay, so the next round it will just be me and Loraine.” Marlene gave the bottle a twist and let it go and it finally stopped, pointing at my wife.
“Huh, that’s ironic,” Marlene laughed. “I mean, a guy making out with his own wife, it seems kind of weird.”
“Let’s try it,” I said, taking her hand. We went into the closet and I kissed her. “I hope you’re having fun,” she said.
“Are you kidding,” I laughed.
Marlene Starts a Blowjob School
Marlene dropped to her knees and in two seconds she had my belt unbuckled and my pants pushed down around my knees. "Hey, is that allowed,” I asked. She wrapped her lips around the head of my cock and took several slurps. Then she looked up at me and said, "Yes, it’s allowed. I am, after all, married to you.” She took a couple more nibbles and said, “And also, it’s not fucking.” Then she put her lips around my cock and sunk her nose down into my pubic hair, deep-throating me and doing something with her tongue on my shaft. She began bobbing up and down on me, slurping and giving me pleasure in ways she had learned after years of marriage. She was an expert cocksucker, I must say.
“Now, be careful,” I said. “You don’t want to make me cum.”
“Why not,” she asked.
"Because I’ll want to stop the game,” I said.
“Good point,” she said, as she attacked my penis with her mouth, always stopping just when my breathing turned to moans. She used her hand alongside her lips and kept me on the brink until someone called, “Six minutes.” I helped her to her feet. She kissed me and said, “And don’t you forget it.” I could taste the cum in her kiss, definitely a sexy flavor.
“Oh, I won’t,” I said.
A minute later I opened the door and we stepped out. The other two looked at us, again, with curiosity. Marlene and I both smiled at them, and Marlene said, “Well I guess I’m not included in this round.” She sat on the couch and Roxy moved to the floor, across from Loraine.
Loraine took the bottle in her hand, but Roxy said, “Lori, you’re the only one who hasn’t gone in the closet with him. Maybe you ought to just go.”
“That wouldn’t be fair,” Loraine said. “It wouldn’t really be a game, would it?”
"It seems fair to me,” Roxy said.
“I’ll spin it, and we’ll see what happens,” Loraine said. With a flick of the wrist she sent the bottle twirling on the carpet between the two of them. All of us watched, fixated on it, imagining possible outcomes. The bottle slowed and came to a stop pointing at Roxy.
“See,” Roxy said. "It’s me again. That isn’t fair.”
“Sure it is,” my wife said. “That’s how you play.” She gave Roxy a significant look, almost daring her to take this game past the limits.
Roxy stared back at her and then stood slowly. “Okay,” she said, “I won this round.”
“Yes, you did,” Marlene said with a laugh. “You and Jacob won this one.” Honestly, it seemed like Marlene wanted it to get out of hand.
Roxy and I went into the closet and I pulled the door shut. She whispered, “She didn’t finish you off in here, did she?”
“No,” I said. “Close, but no.”
“Good,” Roxy said, and her hand went immediately to my cock, which was already hard in anticipation. We began making out as she jacked me off through the denim of my jeans. I stroked her crotch and she reached down and unbuttoned her cotton pants. “Here, I’ll make it easy for you,” she giggled. Her pussy was soaking wet when my fingers got under her panties. I squeezed again, and then began rolling her clit between my fingers slowly, until she arched her back and stifled a profound grunt, buried her face against me and spasmed uncontrollably for half a minute.“ She was laughing when she stopped. "Oh my god,” she whispered. “It has been a long time.” She renewed her attack on my cock and had me near the edge when they called six minutes.
I’m sure I looked like I’d been hit over the head with a hammer when we came out. Marlene looked at Loraine and said, “Enough of this, it’s your turn. I get him every night.”
“Huh, good point,” Loraine said. “Okay, we’ll pretend we spun it and it landed on me.”
“Sure,” Marlene said. She picked up the bottle and set it on the floor pointing at Loraine. “There you go. Have fun.”
Loraine said, “What have you guys been doing in here? I don’t know what to do.”
“We can do anything you want to do,” I said. “Except fuck me.”
She stood there.
“Come here,” I said, and I put my arms around her and kissed her, and she kissed like a schoolgirl. I used my tongue to pry her lips apart, and after a minute or so she got the idea. I ran my hands over her body and she responded coyly.
She ran her hands over my upper body and whispered, “Is it okay if I touch you?”
“Absolutely,” I said. I was not sure what she meant but I liked the sound of it. “I would love that.”
Then she surprised the shit out of me by unbuckling my belt, pulling my pants down, and pulling my cock out. She ran her fingers over it, slowly jacking me off, tugging and stroking. I said, “That is amazing.”
“You like that,” she said.
"Yes. A lot. You better be a little careful or you’re going to make me cum.”
“Wow, really?” She didn’t seem to believe me, and continued stroking me.
After a couple of minutes of that I said, “You better stop. It was just too good.”
“Too good,” she laughed. "Too good?”
“Yes,” I said, “If you keep going, the game will be over.”
“I see.” I kissed her some more and we made out until they gave the alarm.
The other two studied us as we came out. Loraine looked kind of embarrassed and flustered, but happy.
“How was it,” Roxy asked, tactlessly.
"It was great,” I said.
“Yes, it was great,” Loraine said.
“You still able to keep playing,” my wife taunted me.
"Yes, absolutely, I wouldn’t miss this for the world,” I said. “Let’s have a sip of wine and rest up for the next round.”
Loraine said, “I was scared at first. In fact, I was glad when the bottle never pointed at me. I thought I’d get out of doing it, going in there with Jacob, I feel much better now. But it was a little awkward. I never know what to do.”
“Never,” Marlene asked.
"Yes,” Loraine said, “With guys. I mean, I just let them do what they want, and that seems to make them happy.”
“What would you want to do,” Marlene asked. We were all feeling the intensity of the evening and the wine.
"I don’t know,” Loraine said. “I just don’t know how to do anything.”
“We all feel like that,” Roxy said.
“Really,” Marlene said. "I don’t think I feel that way, unless I’m missing something.” She turned to Loraine, “Do you mean you don’t have orgasms?”
“No,” Loraine seemed to be blushing. “No, I’m okay with that. But I don’t know how to do anything.”
Marlene gazed at her. “Oh, I see.” We all took a thoughtful sip of wine, wondering where this was going. Looking at Loraine she continued, “So you don’t feel like you are kinky enough or something?”
Loraine looked at the floor. “No. Like a blow job, I know girls do that all the time but I don’t know how to do it.”
Marlene laughed, almost spitting out some wine. “Oh, well, that’s easy. You just need to practice.”
“Yeah, sure, with who?”
Marlene spoke up. “Okay, I said no fucking, remember?” Everybody nodded. “But I didn’t say no blow jobs.” Hearts were pounding. Marlene looked at Roxy. “Don’t tell me you don’t know how to give a blow job either?”
Roxy said, “I’ve tried it before but I don’t think it really worked.”
Marlene stood up and paced around the room. “Well this is ridiculous. Jacob, you see what we have to do here. You are going to have to teach my friends how to give head.”
Marlene laughed. “Sex school. Girls, it’s time to learn the tricks of the trade. I don’t know about you using our bed.” She thought some more. “Oh well, why not? I’ll burn some sage or something. Why don’t you & Loraine go into our room, Jacob do your best to show her what to do.”
Roxy said, “What about me?”
Marlene looked at her. “Yeah, what about you? Well, tell you what, Jacob see if you can get through a 7 minute lesson without blowing your load, think you can do that, honey?”
I nodded. Marlene went on: “Okay, Loraine, then Roxy. Is that okay?”
Roxy didn’t look extremely happy with the deal but she agreed to it.
Loraine and I went into the bedroom. I turned on the closet light and turned off the overhead. “How are we going to do this,” I asked.
"I don’t know,” she said, “You’re teaching me.”
“Yeah, okay. So you don’t know how to give a blow job, that’s it?”
“Yeah.”
“Have you ever tried?”
“Yeah, a couple of times.”
“And what happened?”
“He just wanted me to stop.”
“Okay, so first, let me see what you do. We are going to get into the bed. Actually we’ll both get naked.”
We lay in the bed, her head on my arm, against my chest. My cock was pointing. I said, “Okay, well this is a little awkward but we’ll do what we can. Why don’t you go down on me and show me what you do.”
I felt her lips touch the tip of my cock and then something, maybe she was licking it. Her lips took an inch or so of me and went up and down a few times.
“Okay,” I said. “I see where we’re at. Let me tell you a couple of things to start with. First of all, when I come, I want you to swallow it. Have you ever done that?”
“Swallow what,” she asked.
I thought for a few seconds. "Here’s the deal, if you are doing this well, the guy is going shoot a load of sperm into your mouth. I’m going to try not to today, but I mean in real life. I don’t know what it tastes like, it might be a little salty I think, but whatever, when he cums, swallow it like it is the finest Belgian chocolate, whether you like it or not. Gulp it down and lick up the last drops. You got that?”
“I can’t imagine that but yes, I hear you.”
“But we’re not going to do that now. I’m just telling you, if you are going to give a good blow job you’re going to swallow it. Now, to get practical. There are two things that guys find irresistible. There is a little notch under the head of my penis, I’m circumcised, but I suppose everybody has this, that’s called the frenulum. Look closely at it. See where it’s like the two halves meet, right under the tip? That is extremely sensitive. Touch that with your tongue and you will drive a man crazy.” I held my cock in place so she could see it from a few inches away.
“Yeah, okay, I think I see where you mean.”
“Good. Do it.”
Oh my god, she did that. After two seconds she stopped. “No,” I said, “Keep doing it. Lick that part of me lightly. You have to be gentle there. It is very sensitive.”
I kept bouncing away from her and had to tell her to grip my shaft. I was moaning, I could have blasted right then.
“Okay, good,” I said, “Now you have to stop. Oh my fucking god. Stop!” She stopped.
“There is one other major skill. And I’ll tell you, most girls can’t do this and it’s okay if you can’t, but it’s good to try. It’s called deep throating, have you ever heard of that?”
“I’ve heard the term,” she said.
“Do you know what it means,” I asked her.
"No. I mean I can imagine but not really.”
“Okay, well you see my cock is about average length. But still, if you tried to stuff it all in your mouth you would probably choke on it. Go ahead, try.”
Loraine leaned over me and took me into her mouth. She got pretty far and began to gag.
“So here’s the deal,” I said. “You can learn not to gag. Maybe not right away, but if you can get a guy’s cock down your throat he will do anything you say. He will be your slave for life. Go ahead, try. Go as far as you can, then relax and see if you can go a little farther. If you start to gag, back up a little and try again. Just try to relax your throat.”
I lay back on the pillow with my hands behind my head, watching this slender cutie working on my cock. She would get half of it and begin to choke, and start again. She was actually making progress. Finally she had reached her limit, and it was time to move on.
“Okay, good,” I said, “Stop. You were getting good at that. The two best things for a guy are one, licking his frenulum, and two, getting your lips around the base of his cock. But deep-throating is hard. In general, the main technique you will use is just fucking him with your mouth. You want to try that?”
“Sure,” she said. “What do I do?”
“Well wrap your lips around the middle of my shaft, not too far down, you don’t have to choke for this. Now tighten your lips and move your mouth up to the tip of my cock. Then move it back down to the middle, maybe a little farther if that’s comfortable. Keep going up and down like that. I think sometimes when you are near the head of it, you can work on the frenulum for a second, too, like with your tongue. Try it.”
Holy shit! Her lips were snug and she began working on me methodically. I knew I had to save something for the next lesson but I would have been very happy to blast a load down this woman’s throat, skipping right to the last lesson. She was blowing me like a pro. Finally I said, “Okay, stop. Stop Loraine, that is amazing. Let’s take a break for a minute.”
I caught my breath and then said, “Okay, let’s try it again. Say you were on a date and a guy invited you in and you want to make an impression on him. Show me what you’d do.”
She got up and walked around the bed and came up between my legs. Taking my cock in her hand, she looked up into my eyes and touched the tip of her tongue to the underside of my cock. She licked lightly until I could not watch any more. I was moaning and panting. Then I felt her lips surround my cock and proceed down the shaft until she had me down her throat. I could not open my eyes, but I’m sure she had the whole thing. She held that position for a few seconds and then began fucking me with her mouth, up and down on my shaft, devouring me until I literally pushed her head away and shouted, “No, stop, you have to stop.” She came and lay beside me again and I told her she was a wonderful student and I hoped we could have some more lessons in the future.
She thanked me for teaching her, then said, “Well it’s time for Roxy to learn.” There was no jealousy in her voice. It sounded like she was eager for her friend to learn this valuable lesson, as she had.
“Yes,” I said, “Roxy’s turn. Can you go send her in? You were an A student, by the way, that was wonderful.”
Loraine gave me a passionate salty-tasting kiss, with tongue this time, and a hug, and she hopped up, pulled her clothes on, and hurried out the door, calling Roxy.
I lay on my back, panting. I was appreciating my crazy wife more than anything. I always knew she was adventurous but she was also traditional in so many ways, she would not risk her marriage. I never would have imagined this.
Roxy came in with a wine glass in her hand. She paused in the doorway, then pulled the door shut.
“How was it?” she asked me. “Did Loraine learn something?”
“I’d say she did,” I said. “So tell me, is this true, you don’t know how to give a blow job?”
“Yeah,” she sa

Love the Motherland

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 15 Mar 2026 16:03:23 +0000

A World War 2 story of compassion, loyalty and love.
By FinalStand. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Both Men and Nations make ware, but only men make love.
Introduction: The Nazi Regime was evil; the German Army of the time, the Heer, did horrible things, but in the end armies are made up of ordinary men and this is a story of ordinary men in bad situations
Two hours before sunset Day 1.
Sergeant Heinz Klausenbach pressed himself through the waist deep snow toward the outpost of the neighboring 3rd Battalion. They sat on the extreme north of his own company’s position, if you could consider what was left of his command a company. Right now every one of his soldiers was praying to see New Year’s Day of 1942, and a prayer was about all they had. The German Wehrmacht was reeling from the massive Soviet Winter offensive and its very existence was in danger.
Heinz looked around, trying to get his bearings in the heavy snowfall. He was sure he should have crossed a sentry by now. He checked the bolt on his Mauser rifle; it still worked even in this terrible cold. He snuck up on a figure slumped against as tree. He had on a German helmet so Heinz tapped him and whispered.
“Hey, don’t let your officers find you asleep.” The man didn’t move. The Sergeant placed a gloved hand on the man’s shoulder and was immediately impressed with the cold emanating from him. It bit harder than the lethal winds. Heinz turned the man around and gasped. Even in the cloud-covered failing light the man was an icy blue. He was frozen solid.
Heinz didn’t want to think about how long the man had to have been out for this to happen. With a sense of dread he pressed on to the last known location of the battalion HQ. He soon came across more frozen corpses. Some looked like they’d died in their sleeps but a few had this look of horror on their faces, as if something had overtaken them.
The German came upon the edge of the encampment and slowed down. Nothing seemed to stir in the camp. Heinz endeavored to make it to the battalion radio and relate this disaster. His entire regiment’s position was compromised and it was worth his life to save his comrades. As he rounded the main tent and headed for the entrance he found a woman in bare-feet standing over a small clump of frozen men.
She had on a loose white gown, cinched at the waist by a black rope. Her skin was alabaster, her hair was waist long, black and seemed to billow about the woman; her lips were a ruddy blue as were her eyes, and her breath came in deep, labored puffs.
“Comrade,” he called out softly in German.
The woman turned to face him fully. She was clearly very close to freezing to death. With a moment’s hesitation he leant his rifle against the closest tree and tore off his great coat. Steam wafted off his body and the cold intensified as the woman drew close. She was reaching for him when he stepped beside her and wrapped his coat around her chilly shoulders.
The woman looked at Heinz in confusion.
“I know you can’t understand me,” he continued in German, “but if I don’t get you to a fire soon you will die. Let me get you some boots and a spare coat and I’ll take you back to me fire.”
The woman silently regarded him with her dark eyes framed in her classic Slavic features.
She seemed to be a very beautiful Russian woman who had experienced a rough time of late. Heinz didn’t worry about any of that. If they both stayed out here too long, he would die alongside her. She was so cold it hurt his arm where she grabbed him to steady herself as he put some fur boots on her feet. He took an officer’s trench coat and grabbed her chilly hands.
The hands felt too bitter to hold so Heinz brought them up to his face and blew hot breath on her. A glimmer of a smile crossed the woman’s lips. She said something in Russian, but he hadn’t a clue what it was. When the radio proved wrecked he began to drag her back to his own men’s position. The woman was careful to follow in the path he stomped through the snow. Twice he stopped to blow again on her freezing hands. Each time she gave that ghost of a smile.
“Halt,” hissed a voice in the twilight.
“Gunner, I’m back. Get ready to pull back as soon as I give the word,” Heinz instructed the private on picket duty.
“What happened?” he called out carefully. Sound carried far over the snow. “Who is with you?”
“The 3rd Battalion is gone,” Heinz whispered back. “She’s the only one I could find.”
“They left us? The bastards,” Gunner growled.
“No, they are all dead. I didn’t find anyone alive this side of the HQ. We need to get the hell out of here,” the Sergeant said.
Heinz led the woman to his own little command post. His lieutenant had gone to his own battalion HQ two days ago right before the last big push by the Soviets and hadn’t been seen since. Heinz had been husbanding the lives of his remaining forty-five men. A few quick orders and his men began to move out. He wouldn’t bother radioing Battalion until he’d made his move because he knew what their demands would be.
He rolled in his pickets and began his retreat, Fuhrer Orders be damned. The Great Leader ordered that every German stand fast to the last bullet. That was Berlin; in Russia Sgt. Klausenbach had decided to make sure as many of his men as possible lived to see Germany once again. If he followed his conscience they might shoot him. If he stayed, the Russians would definitely kill all of them.
“Sir, what do we do with the girl?” one of his corporals asked. Heinz looked her over.
“We’ll leave her at the next village we come to. If we abandon her we might as well shoot her. She’ll never survive out here on her own,” Heinz responded. He offered the woman his hand which she took. Together they led the little German troop in their retreat further west.
Two hours later the weary men trudged up to the ‘next’ village. It wasn’t much; twelve houses and two communal buildings. A quick scouting mission revealed that the village hand no soldiers, German or Russian, in it. Heinz had his command move stealthily into the settlement, capturing and securing the various homes as the entered.
That done, the German’s rounded up the male villagers. Heinz put them to work creating walk ways through the deep snows. His scroungers dug up food supplies which he had the majority of women cook into a hot meal. Using a trick he had picked up in France, Heinz fed the entire village from the prepared food. All the while he felt the eyes of the woman upon him, somehow weighing him in judgment. He was too tired to care.
Unfortunately none of the Russians spoke German and the best translator in his unit could only get rudimentary things across. After some finagling, the Sergeant was able communicate to the head of the commune that he was trying to find out who the strange woman belonged to. He talked to the woman who responded in a way that he didn’t like. The head man shrugged to the German’s.
When Heinz went out to check the men he’d placed around the outer buildings, the woman insisted in coming along, no matter how much he tried to dissuade her. When they got back he made a point to wrap her in a blanket and lay her down next to the fire. Even as he put himself up against a post in the building to grab the few hours of sleep allowed a non-com, she was still looking him over.
Next sunrise Day 2:
“Sergeant Klausenbach, you do realize that you have compromised our entire position,” snapped the colonel’s adjutant. Sergeants didn’t get to talk to the real 'powers that be’. “You need to move back and reestablish the line at once.”
“Sir, the 3rd Battalion is all gone sir, or at least the two companies I ran across. Sir they were frozen to death. There is no way my forty-five men can plug a hole that wide.”
“If you fail to follow your orders Sergeant, you will be arrested and returned to Regimental command to stand trial for cowardice in the face of the enemy,” the officer threatened. Heinz looked over at the few men in the communal barn with him. The woman studied him intently as well. Heinz was beginning to suspect she understood more than she was letting on.
“I can’t do it sir,” Heinz sighed. “What you want me to do can’t be done and I’m not going to have all my men die trying to fulfill this insane command just to save my own life. Do what you must.” There was no response for the longest time; seconds became minutes.
“Sergeant Klausenbach, can you defend your current position?” the adjutant asked.
“I’m in a small village and I’ve got a good view of the terrain. I can hold it against anything short of a determined attack. Is there any hope of artillery support?” Heinz asked.
“We will do what we can,” the officer answered.
“Unless they throw a battalion at me, I’ll hold this position Sir.”
“I’ll get you some supplies as soon as we figure out where you are,” was the man’s final statement before the connection ended and Heinz was left looking at his men. One of his men stuck a hot cup of ersatz-coffee which tasted like crap but warmed the blood. He offered half of the cup to the girl who drank it and made a face that had to say 'are you trying to poison me?’
Heinz quickly formed some plan for the defense of the village. Once he figured out the best building to hold on to, he moved the families into the houses closer to the center. He fortified the strongpoints and set the other buildings up to be burned if he needed to get rid of them. Convinced he was doing the best he could, he took out a small patrol east to see if he could spot the Russians but there didn’t seem to be any around for miles.
4 hours later Day 2:
As he came back to the village from the east he heard supply trucks coming in from the west side of the village. Heinz took deep sigh and despite the icy daggers in his lungs, he felt happy. With the proper supplies in his current fortifications, he knew his men could hold out as needed. Only when the trucks came close to village did Heinz start to get a funny feeling about things.
There were not enough trucks and too much protection. There was a jeep, two half-tracks guarding only two trucks. It was lavish protection for the resupply for one under-strength company. When the leader stepped out one of the soldiers with him grumbled. For Heinz it was more a matter of raw anger that came with desperate disappointment. They were an SS security detail.
Everyone in the Army had heard rumors of these detachments. Their generous critics called their actions 'anti-partisan’ operations; others whispered accusations of villages leveled and mass executions. Heinz had little hope he was here to help them hold off actual Russian soldiers. The leader was the SS equivalent of a Captain, though he had no rank in the Heer.
“Sergeant Klausenbach,” the Captain said scanning the bundled up German soldiers. Heinz stepped forward.
“That would be me. Have you come to resupply us?” Heinz asked in even tone.
“No,” the SS man began.
“Have you come to relieve us?” Heinz interrupted.
“No,” the man continued.
“Then why in the hell are you in my village?” Heinz snapped. The closest armed SS guards bristled at the treatment of their officer, but the Captain merely smiled in an effete gesture.
“As I have been trying to tell you Sergeant, there has been a report of unusual activity and my unit is here to investigate,” he smiled like a predatory cat. Heinz tried not to feel like its next meal.
“Like what, sir?” Heinz inquired.
“A whole battalion froze to death; I need to know if you noticed anything unusual when you scouted the scene,” the Captain questioned. Two the closest German soldiers shot Heinz a quick look. The woman who was right behind him stayed motionless.
“Nothing sir, except a number of men frozen solid with a few of those clearly terrified before they died,” Heinz lied.
“Oh, a pity; I will need you to lead me and some of my men to the site,” the SS captain said with a white toothy grin.
“Sir, you have to realize that the whole area has to be crawling with Communists by now. I can’t justify throwing the lives of my men away on such a foolish errand,” Heinz protested.
“First Sergeant, this wasn’t a request. I have orders from your regiment to accord me, my men, and my mission every available resource. Secondly, the only guide I need is you. Leave your men in safety. Finally, it shouldn’t be the Russian soldiers you should be afraid of,” he grinned.
“What does that mean?” Heinz asked.
“That is not important to you,” the Captain pointed out, rubbing his clean shaven jawline. Heinz stepped forward and extended his hands. With a great show of forbearance the SS Captain (whose name turned out to be G Sierech) gave Heinz his orders who read them. A cold wind threatened to steal the paper away. Heinz swore under his breath.
“I’ve only now come in from patrol Captain Sierech. Let me warm myself by the fire and get a bite to eat. You and your men can join us,” Heinz suggested. The SS Captain acknowledged the wisdom of the gesture and soon thirty SS men were inside the communal barn with nearly half the villagers.
“You need to stay here with the others,” Heinz pleaded with the woman when they had a moment alone. “Listen, I don’t know if you can understand any of this, but I think they are after you and if they figure out who you are they will kill you. Please understand that.” She looked into his eyes then past him.
“Who is the woman?” Captain Sierech inquired politely having snuck up close enough to hear voices but clearly not their intent.
“She is my woman,” Heinz offered.
“You have good taste in woman. Too bad she’s a Slav,” Sierech noted contemptuously. “Woman, do you pleasure him?”
“I prefer to think that she has good taste in men,” Heinz countered. The woman made no sign that she understood the SS officer.
“She doesn’t speak much German, does she?” he smiled in that chilling way of his.
“She doesn’t need to speak for what I want,” Heinz highly exaggerated. He was far too exhausted for sex and even if he had, he couldn’t stomach rape or rapists.
Three things happened in rapid succession. Sierech moved to snatch the woman by the hair, the woman stumbled away, and Heinz snapped up his arm and batted the officer’s arm aside.
The officer reached for his pistol then froze. Heinz had a knife to his throat.
“Be careful with your next action, Sergeant,” hissed Sierech. All over the room German soldiers and SS men were pointing weapons at one another. There were more SS in the room, but it wouldn’t help Sierech; Heinz would kill him. The Captain’s chest heaved in anticipation.
“Button up your pistol Captain,” Heinz said angrily. “As you said, be careful with your next action.” The officer shrugged and buttoned up his holder and moved his hand away. Heinz put his knife back in its sheath and told his men to stand down.
“Let me finish here and I’ll be ready to be your guide in five minutes, Sir.”
Sierech gave the Hitler salute which Heinz was obliged to follow and once he had a moment, he pulled the woman aside.
“Does this have anything to do with you?” Heinz asked. He got no reply. “If I got you some provisions could you make your way to the Russian lines?” Again, no reply.
“Damn it,” Heinz pleaded, “I’m trying to save you and I know you know more about what is happening here than you are letting on.” By this time the SS were gathering for the mission. “I can’t be here to protect you,” which brought a smile to her lips. He’d even dressed her down like one of his soldiers
When he got into the truck he found and odd assortment of gear. Some of it was weird electronic detection units. There were also a good many White Phosphorus grenades and flame throwers. The also had light mortars and plenty of ammunition. Heinz was stepping up when the woman came running up to him. She kissed him as if we were old lovers, deep and rich and something so strong it rattled his toes. Fear, fatigue and even the cold vanished in this surge of warmth. He couldn’t have appreciated it more it if had been a three day pass.
Heinz convinced them that the best bet was to go around the north then trying due east along 3rd battalion designated retreat route. With the trucks left behind, the SS team made good time until they got close to the battalion parameter. They seemed interested in the frozen bodies as a matter of research and Heinz with two years of university knew just enough that something worse than the wretched winter was at work here.
4pm Day 2:
I quickly became clear that the soviets come this way, but decided to go around it and continued on to the north. At the camp thing were pretty much as he had left them. No sooner had they arrived the SS began searching the ground for tracks. They found what they were looking for too. Bare woman’s footprints. Heinz did his best to appear skeptical without offering any explanation. After some work they determined that the woman had stalked Heinz back to his camp and then followed his troops in the direction of the village.
“What did you do here?” the SS Captain Sierech commanded. He had the polished wood case of a sniper rifle on his back. Somehow that choice of weapons suited him.
“I walked the perimeter, came in looking for survivors among that stack of bodies thinking that some survivors would have buried themselves for warmth. Finding no one I looted the officers for boots and coats to give to my men.
"Did you see anyone?” Sierech persisted.
“I don’t understand the question; if it had been a Russian I would have shot them and you would see a dead Russian and if it had been a German solider I would have brought them back with me and you would be talking to him not me,” Heinz answered sarcastically. “Perhaps you mean wildlife?”
“Was there any unusual wildlife,” the SS Captain snapped, clearly at his end with Heinz’s attitude.
“None that I noted. There was absolutely no noise on my approach, no mice or birds, which was unusual. That implies a large number of men normally, living men, but I found no such thing.”
“Have you seen much combat Klausenbach?” He asked.
“I was in Poland then France then here. I’ve seen my share of dead bodies, virtually all of them being men capable of fighting back,” Heinz grinned.
“Do you think you know more than the Supreme Authority of the Reich?” he said sweetly. Heinz began wondering if the man was gay. He looked at Heinz funny and not in a good way.
<

Christmas Leigh Ride

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 14 Mar 2026 16:01:57 +0000

They’ll frolic and play, fucking in a winter wonderland.
By RejectReality. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Josh finished off his meal before half of the other employees had even made it through the queue. He came from a poor family with three kids, and whoever ate the fastest got dibs on seconds, so he’d been in the habit of wolfing down his food all his life.
Thankfully, the company had learned from the previous year’s fiasco. The food had been bad enough that they’d stopped going super cheap on company meals, and had found a caterer that seemed to do everything right. It wasn’t a proper family Christmas dinner, but it was as close as one could get on a mass catering scale. The caterer’s track record with good food was the tipping point that had convinced him to make the long drive to the Christmas party. The door prizes were nice — but a long shot. The food was a sure thing.
Pleasantly full, he chatted with a couple of the other loading dock workers he was friendly with for a few minutes, and then went to refill his iced tea.
So much for that idea, he thought as he approached the beverage dispensers. There were several people on the dock he wasn’t fond of, but Anthony he absolutely couldn’t stand. From the looks of him, he was ranting about something, and he was standing right next to the dispensers. The guy was lazy, full of himself, and bitched constantly about how he was being singled out and treated unfairly — by everyone and everything.
Another glass of tea wasn’t worth the aggravation.
Josh glanced at his phone and saw that it was going to be over an hour before they started announcing door prizes. He decided to throw on his coat and head to his car in the parking lot for a while, where he had tunes that weren’t Christmas music, and a bottle of Coke.
It was a sunny winter’s day with no wind, and so felt far warmer than it actually was. When he climbed in his car on the back side of the hotel, he found that the sun streaming through the windows had kept it warm enough that he didn’t even need the heater to feel comfortable. He drank his Coke, listened to music, and took in the view.
The hotel where the company had rented the banquet hall wasn’t part of the ski resort proper, but still had a great view of the snow-blanketed mountains. According to the signage, there were hiking trails through the pines and picnic shelters as well. Beyond the mounds pushed up by the plows were pristine natural drifts guided by the lay of the land and whim of the wind. Snow hung thick on the boughs of the pines rising out of those drifts. Above them was the majesty of the mountains.
It was a far different view than at home, where the mountains were a distant vision — most often blocked by buildings — and the snow was a dingy grey. He knew he could get an even better look if he took advantage of the slight discount the company had arranged on the slopes of the resort. The key word was slight, and he had never been on a pair of skis or a snowboard. That was something he didn’t want to try to learn in front of coworkers he would class as acquaintances rather than friends.
After only a few minutes of sitting, he saw movement out of the corner of his eye, and glanced toward the back door of the hotel, where he’d just exited. A woman was standing there in the open door, facing inside. She had a great ass and long dark hair hanging in pigtails from a white knit cap. He thought he knew her, and when she turned slightly, it confirmed his guess. Leigh was fresh out of high school, hot as hell, and worked in one of the outlying departments of the warehouse.
She was also Anthony’s girlfriend.
Maybe not for long, Josh thought rather smugly when he realized she was gesturing angrily at him, where he stood just inside the door. It served him right as far as Josh was concerned. He had no idea what any woman saw in the jackass — let alone a sweet little hottie like Leigh.
Leigh turned and walked away from the hotel, and Anthony didn’t follow. As she approached, he could see that she was red-faced and had misty eyes. Her expression was likewise a mixture of anger and sorrow. He assumed she was heading for her car, but when she reached the back of the lot, she stepped onto the snow-covered trail leading into the pine forest.
It didn’t seem like a particularly good decision, but he was torn. If he followed after her, he could very well come off as a creeper. On the other hand, she was obviously upset and not thinking clearly. Wandering into an unfamiliar, snowy forest in that state was a recipe for potential disaster.
He agonized over the decision for a minute or so, until she actually vanished into the trees. That was what finally encouraged him to get up and follow her. Hers were the only footprints in the inch or so of snow that had fallen the night before, making her easy to track.
Catching up was a different matter entirely. She was moving quickly along the curving path, and paying no mind to where the snow had drifted a couple of inches deeper here and there. Josh increased his pace when he realized just how far ahead she must be.
He caught up after a bend in the trail near one of the picnic shelters to see her looking warily over her shoulder. She visibly relaxed when she recognized him.
“You okay, Leigh?” he asked.
“I’m okay, I guess,” she answered. He could see where her previously unshed tears had rolled down her cheeks as she walked.
“I was worried when I saw you walking back here alone. I’ll leave you alone if you want, but I wanted to check on you.”
“No, it’s okay. I should really go back. I wasn’t thinking about how stupid it was until I heard you behind me and didn’t know who was following me.”
“Sorry to scare you.” He noticed that one of the picnic tables beneath the shelter had avoided being covered in snow thanks to thick, overhanging pine boughs. He pointed and asked, “You want to sit down?”
“I…” She hesitated and fidgeted for a moment before continuing, “Sure.”
Josh shuffled his feet, making a path through the snow over to the shelter. They both stomped the snow off their shoes near the table, where only a dusting covered the concrete. He then climbed up to sit on the table, rather than the seat, and she did the same.
“You work on the dock with…” She trailed off, leaving the name unsaid. “It’s Josh — right?” she asked.
He nodded.
“Can I ask you something?”
“Go ahead.”
“Does Anthony talk about me? About us?”
Josh hesitated, knowing that what her boyfriend said about her probably wasn’t something she wanted to hear. “Well, we don’t really talk much.”
“But you hear him, I’m sure,” she said with a slight roll of her eyes. “Be honest. What does he say about me?”
He had no reason whatsoever to protect Anthony, and though he knew it would be hard to hear, she probably suspected the truth anyway. So he answered, “It’s mostly about sex, and complaining about anything else you want to do as smothering him.”
“He doesn’t call me his girlfriend, does he?”
“It’s mostly my bitch.”
She clenched her teeth and let out a little growl. “Has he ever talked about cheating on me?”
“Like I said, we don’t get along… But I have seen things that make me think he might.”
“That skank Jennifer?”
Rumor was that Jennifer had slept with at least a dozen men from the warehouse and a couple of supervisors — one of whom was married. Her suspicions were hardly without evidence, and he told her, “I’ve seen him talking to her a few times after work in the parking lot.”
“I knew it. I am so tired of his shit.” She then sighed, caught his gaze, and said, “Thanks for telling me the truth.”
Damn, she’s beautiful, Josh thought as her eyes softened. “You’re welcome.”
Leigh said, “I almost didn’t come today. I’m glad I did now.” She then looked around and said, “It’s really pretty out here.”
Though he much preferred to enjoy the scenery right in front of him, he took in their surroundings as well. “Yeah. No tracks in the snow, and the snow hanging on all the pine boughs. The little beams of light that sneak through and light up patches of snow. It’s nice.”
“Just far enough away that you can pretend the hotel isn’t just over there, because you can’t see it.”
“Peaceful, and quiet,” he agreed.
Leigh made eye contact with him again. She was smiling, and her deep brown eyes were alight — once again entrapping him. “I don’t know why I can’t find a nice guy — like you.”
“I’m a guy like me,” he said before his brain could catch up with his mouth. He instantly winced and looked away, knowing how ridiculous it sounded.
Leigh laughed — though it had none of the mocking tone he expected after delivering such a cheesy line. She then reached up, cupped his chin, and guided him to look at her.
“Sorry. That…” He couldn’t finish. His face felt so hot from embarrassment that he was surprised he didn’t see water pouring off the roof from the snow melting away.
She smiled and said, “It’s okay. It was kind of cute, and sweet actually.”
He nearly gasped from the sparks flying between them as they looked into each other’s eyes. The next thing he knew, she was scooting closer to him, and then leaning in. He didn’t hesitate in the slightest to return her soft, sweet kiss.
Leigh let out a quiet moan when their lips parted. They locked eyes, and simultaneously sought each other’s lips once more.
Josh’s tongue slipped over hers, and he lifted his hand to caress her face. She tousled his hair and stroked his arm. Her kisses grew steadily more passionate, and he eagerly matched her. He wondered what she was doing when she reached up between them and unzipped her coat. She didn’t leave him guessing for long, and guided his hand to her breast before reaching between his legs. She moaned into their hungry kiss when she felt his hardness.
She was still squeezing his erection through his pants when she once again redirected the hand exploring her breasts. She guided it beneath her gray and black mottled sweater, and then back to the firm mounds again. No bra impeded his access to her, and he squeezed her left breast while running a thumb over her stiff nipple.
Leigh broke from the kiss, but stayed close enough for him to continue fondling her firm, eighteen-year-old breasts. She bit her lower lip for a moment, and then began unbuttoning his pants.
“What are you doing?” he asked in disbelief.
“What do you think?” she countered as she made quick work of the button and zipper. She fished his cock out into the crisp winter air, but it wasn’t exposed long.
He turned his hand as she leaned into his lap — never losing contact with her breast — and settled the other on the back of her head. Josh groaned when she took him in her hot little mouth.
Anthony is a fucking idiot, Josh thought as she worshiped his cock with slow, deep sucks. “That feels so good, Leigh,” he encouraged her in a voice barely above a whisper.
Leigh moaned around him, adding a new layer to the incredible sensation.
After a few more sucks, she released him, blew out a long, slow breath over his saliva-slick member and said in a husky voice, “I need you.”
He began, “Do you want to go back to my—”
She cut him off by sitting up and saying, “I need you right now.” She lifted her foot and began sliding off one of her black, fur-topped boots.
Josh instinctively looked back toward the trail. They were out of sight of the hotel, but they weren't that far away. Leigh didn’t seem to be the slightest bit concerned. She’d already pulled off one of her boots, and removed the other as soon as he turned back.
“This is crazy,” he said.
“Uh huh,” she agreed even as she began popping open the buttons of her pants.
Crazy or not, there was no turning back as she stood on the seat and began to wriggle out of her pants. A groaning sigh escaped him as the material slipped down to her thighs, revealing her shaved pussy.
“Ooo!” Leigh exclaimed when her bare bottom hit the cold wood of the table, but it didn’t deter her. She nodded over her shoulder and said, “Lay down,” while she finished removing her pants.
Josh unzipped his bulky coat, slipped his arms out of the sleeves, and reclined atop it as he drank in the sight of her — naked from the waist down — quickly rolling up her pants. She placed them atop his coat by his chest, and then reached for his pants. He lifted his ass so she could wrestle them down to his thighs. A second later, she stepped over him.
Leigh looked back over her shoulder as she squatted over his lap and quickly asked, “Is this okay?”
He nodded and then dropped his eyes back to the sight of her tight little ass.
She didn’t waste any time reaching down to stand his cock up straight and lowering her pussy to it. A moment later, the chilly kiss of the wind was replaced by her warm, velvety walls engulfing him. Leigh gasped, and he groaned.
Josh grabbed her waist when she began to ride him. Leigh undulated, letting out little moans as her pussy slid up and down his cock. Her right hand moved from his leg to in front of her, and she whimpered when she began to rub her clit.
“Oh god, yeah,” he groaned.
“S-so good,” she whimpered in response. “So big.”
Her strained tone was practically screaming bigger than that dickhead Anthony, which brought a grin to his face.
She moved a little faster, and her sounds of pleasure rose in volume to match. The dark fans of her pigtails began to sway across the white of her jacket.
“Ah fuck,” he exclaimed while shuddering from the feeling of her tight, wet pussy milking his cock.
She seemed to agree when she responded, “Uh huh. Oh yeah.” After a few more sweet gyrations, she said, “Warn me if you’re going to come.”
Josh let out a growl and said, “Okay.”
Leigh leaned forward, allowing her hips to move at an even faster pace. It also let him see his cock sliding into her pretty pink pussy. She was soaking wet, and his erection glistened in the dappled light with her juices.
Josh let his hands glide over her hips, her quivering ass, and up her waist beneath her sweater. Beneath the wool, her skin was hot, in sharp contrast to the slight chill where she wasn’t covered.
“Oh my god,” she exclaimed after half a minute or so, and then began to bounce hard on his erection. Her ass clapped against his skin — the sound echoing back from the roof above and the surrounding trees. Josh dug his fingers into her hips, pulling down when she descended and bucking his hips at the bottom of the stroke. The smacks of colliding flesh grew even louder, and he could hear the wet crackle of his cock penetrating her.
Wrong as it was, having his cock buried in Anthony’s girlfriend was an incredible thrill. On top of that was the dangerous excitement of possibly being caught. It made him throb hard in her tight, slippery embrace.
“Ah! Oh! Ah! Ah! Ah!” she cried as her pleasure mounted.
“Yeah, ride me,” he encouraged her. “So fucking hot.”
“So full. So good. Oh, Josh…”
“Leigh, you’re so sexy.”
She looked back over her shoulder, and her ecstasy was plainly written on her face. “My pussy feel good?”
“Incredible. God, you’re beautiful.”
Leigh whimpered and a smile merged with her tightened features. She looked at him for a second or two longer before gasping and wiggling her ass with him balls deep inside her. Then her hips rose and slammed back down on him again.
“Oh, baby,” he groaned.
“Yes.”
“I want you to come.”
“Oh yes. Yes!”
He could see how fast her hand was moving between her legs, and even hear the skitch skitch sound of her fingers flashing over her folds, between the slaps of flesh on flesh.
She whimpered, “Feels so good. Gonna… Gonna make me come.”
Josh growled and gripped her hips even tighter. “Oh yeah. Come.”
“So close. Oh god!” she cried, and then went absolutely wild.
Leigh impaled herself on his hard cock with reckless abandon. Her feminine grunts of exertion were incredibly sexy, and triggered an itch in the head of his cock that was quickly swelling. The skin beneath his hands felt nearly as warm as it had beneath her sweater as the effort raised her body temperature. He likewise no longer noticed the chill of the air on his skin as his pleasure mounted.
“Yes. Do it. Do it. Come for me,” he growled while fighting off an eruption.
Leigh was beyond words. She serenaded him with increasingly — almost alarmingly, considering the situation — loud sounds of pleasure. Josh closed his eyes, as he was careening toward an orgasm as well. Not being able to see her did little to curb the urgency, however.
He was on the verge of warning her that he was going to come when he felt her jerk, and then slam down over his hips one final time. She yelped as her walls clenched around him in orgasm.
“C-coming!” she squealed a moment later.
Josh bucked his hips up into her climaxing pussy and grunted, “Yeah. Yeah. Fuck!”
Leigh twitched, jerked, and whimpered atop him as the throes took control of her. Josh clenched his teeth and stiffened. Her canal squeezing around his cock was nudging him closer to the edge by the moment. He knew he wasn’t going to last much longer.
“Shit. Gonna come. Gonna come,” he warned her in clipped grunts.
Leigh lurched off his cock with a pained whimper that warbled when she was left empty. She drew in noisy breaths as she dropped forward onto her hands. Then she haltingly pushed back toward him. He could see steam curling from her hot flesh where sweat and her juices were evaporating into the cold, dry air.
His eyes snapped closed a fraction of a second later when she took his cock in her mouth.
Leigh bobbed her head in short strokes, and it didn’t take long. She croaked when his hips thrust upward of their own accord as he surrendered to orgasm.
Josh grunted and gasped, pumping cum into Leigh’s eager mouth. She sucked hard and worked her lips around his pulsing shaft, milking out every drop he had to offer. His ejaculations were so powerful that he started to feel light-headed from the intensity. He both heard and felt her long, satisfied moan when the last few dribbles oozed onto her tongue.
She kept sucking.
His head cleared in a flash as he grew sensitive. For a second, all he could do was pant through clenched teeth. Then

Jacobs Bed: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 13 Mar 2026 16:02:31 +0000

Bedding Arrangements
In 2 parts, based on the works of Bobbi R.
Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Leah looked at us both, Rachel still laying astride me. You look amazing together, she smiled. That’s the first time I’ve watched two people fucking. It’s fantastic.
I loved you being here, said her sister. It was like you really love us.
I do love you. Leah turned to me. Are you okay, darling Jake? Did you like that?’
I gave her a kiss. You know I did.
And you know I still love you, don’t you?’ Leah pressed.
Yes, I said, and I still love you, more than ever.
Ah, said Rachel, you two are totally amazing. I love you both.
What are you waiting for, darling? Leah said to me. Kiss her.
So with my softening cock still buried in her open cunt, I gently turned my head to my sister-in-law to me and gave her a long loving kiss.
Unlike in porn movies, we didn’t immediately descend into an endless succession of sexual positions and have orgasm after orgasm until the end of the day. All three of us felt pretty satiated and exhausted. We lay back on the bed, me between the two sisters with my arm round each and their heads resting on my shoulders. Leah pulled the duvet half over us and within ten minutes we were all asleep.
I was the first to wake up. Rachel lay curled up with her back to me. Leah was lying half turned towards me. They were both dead to the world. I lay for a few minutes thinking about what had happened. Even then, I could hardly believe it. It seemed like a wonderful dream, a mad fantasy. Yet I could still remember the feeling of my cock in Rachel’s cunt, the eagerness of Leah’s lips on mine, her excited encouragement as I fucked her much younger sister. It had really happened, I kept telling myself.
It was only then that I started to have misgivings. Yes, it had happened; I had fucked my wife’s sister. What now? Would everything change from now on? Would Leah still love me? Would she become jealous? Would it happen again? Rachel was almost 15 years younger than Leah; would I prefer fucking her to fucking my wife? I couldn’t see how things would ever be the same again. I couldn’t envisage a cozy menage a trois; that sort of thing only happened in porn fantasies. Yet there they were: two beautiful naked women lying next to me. I loved them both. I wanted them both. I wanted what had happened; to happen again. I wanted to fuck my wife and I wanted to fuck her sister. I wanted to fuck them both.
Almost perspiring in my state of confusion I lay rigid. I didn’t dare wake them up in case all they had to say were regrets. I didn’t want my dream shattered. In the end I crept from the bed, grabbed my bath robe and went into the kitchen. I didn’t really have anything in mind, but something told me that what was needed was a quick dose of normality. What I didn’t want was Leah waking up and thinking, Oh my god, this has all been a terrible mistake, what have I done? I certainly didn’t want the kind of conversation that starts with, Darling, we have to talk. I didn’t want to give her the chance to think and the only way I could think of to do that was with a dose of domesticity.
Half an hour later I entered the bedroom carrying a tray of supper. The sisters were still dozing, but sat up as soon as I put the tray on the bed.
What’s this? smiled Leah.
Supper, I said needlessly. I thought you deserved it.
Rachel giggled. I suppose we need to keep our strength up.
Definitely, agreed Leah.
They looked sexily at me, completely without any expressions of guilt or regret, and I allowed myself a small feeling that things might be alright after all. Shamelessly they sat with their tits invitingly naked and we dug into our supper.
That night I went to bed early. I didn’t want to have the conversation with Leah I knew we would have to have sooner or later. I was too confused and I didn’t have the energy. It was a work day the following day, so when Leah came to bed she didn’t expect any lovemaking. I pretended to be dozing, so all she did was say, Goodnight, lover, kiss me and turn over. I lay awake for a long time worrying about everything.
The next week passed fairly uneventfully. Whether Leah and Rachel talked over what had happened I didn’t know, but I suspected they did; didn’t they talk about everything? But when I was around, there seemed to be an unspoken agreement that the subject wouldn’t be brought up. Rachel slept in her own room. Leah and I fucked a couple of times, as enjoyably and lovingly as ever but almost wordlessly. Somehow I got the feeling that she was waiting for me to start the conversation. Perhaps this fantasy 3-way was just a passing impulse? She didn’t give the impression she regretted anything. If possible, she seemed even more loving than before. She lost no opportunity to touch and kiss me. It felt as if she were trying to reassure me that things were still good between us. Leah s respect for me had grown, so had her devotion.
Rachel, too, seemed to go out of her way to be affectionate, touching and kissing me quite openly, whether when Leah was around or when we were alone.
On the following Friday evening we were lounging in the living room wondering what to do.
Don’t you want to go out? I asked Rachel. It’s Friday.
I’d rather stay in and drink wine with you guys, she said. If that’s okay with you.
Of course, smiled Leah. She got up. I’ll open a bottle.
Later the three of us were cozily snuggled together on the sofa, the second bottle half empty on the coffee table in front of us. The unwritten rule was clear. I always sat between them.
This is the kind of Friday I like, murmured Rachel, resting her head on my shoulder.
Me too, said Leah, giving me a kiss. What about you, darling? How do you like having two beautiful women all to yourself?
Oh, I like it, I said carefully.
After what you did for us last weekend, she continued. This is it, I thought. This is the conversation I’d been dreading. We thought we should do something for you.
My mind went into overdrive. No recriminations? No regrets? No change of heart?
Don’t look so worried, Rachel put in. We’re not going to rape you.
Leah laughed. Not unless you want us to.
She put her hand on my thigh and gave me another kiss. I could taste wine. I felt her hand move to my cock. Instantly it started to grow.
That’s what I like, she smiled. A cock that responds to me.
That’s what I like too, said Rachel, her eyes fixed on her sister’s hand.
Touch it, invited Leah. You won’t mind, will you, Jake darling?’
Not at all, I said, not daring to disagree with anything being suggested.
I love to feel it growing hard under his jeans, Leah said to her sister.
Rachel put a tentative hand on my thigh. Leah took it and placed it where her own had been.
Can you feel it? she asked.
Oh yes, murmured Rachel. It feels really hard already.
That’s because he’s turned on. Aren’t you, darling?’
Hmm, I agreed.
She started to move her sister’s hand up and down my erection. Stroke it, she urged. He loves to have his cock stroked through his jeans.
Rachel started to stroke my cock. Leah let go of her hand and rested it on my abdomen. Don’t tense up, darling, she smiled. Just relax and enjoy it.
If you insist, I said. It’s difficult relaxing when a beautiful woman is stroking your cock, but I tried.
Rachel pressed a little harder and after a while tried to wrap her fingers around my shaft. I can’t grip it properly, she complained.
In that case, grinned Leah, you’d better take it out. It could probably do with an airing. She gave me a long kiss while Rachel fiddled with my belt buckle and zip.
I felt the release as my cock was freed from the restraint of my jeans, then Rachel’s hand finding its way into the gap of my boxers. I let out an involuntary gasp as her fingertips touched the flesh of my cock, then her fingers were firmly wrapped around it and she was pulling it out into the open air.
Leah ended our kiss and looked down at my lap, where my cock was standing in her sister’s firm grip. Is that better, darling? she asked me.
Oh yes, I murmured.
Rachel looked at her sister. Show me what you do, she said. I want to learn to masturbate him as well as you do.
Okay, said my wife. She took my cock in her hand and, barely touching, stroked it slowly up and down. First you start really gently. And vary where you touch it, she added. Like this. For a while she concentrated on the shaft, gently stretching my skin as her hand went to the base of my cock, then releasing it as her hand travelled up again. She gently rubbed her fingertips over my crown and under the prepuce. He particularly loves the crown being played with, don’t you, Jacob?’
Oh yes, I murmured.
Now you do it, urged Leah.
Rachel took my cock in her hand and Leah and I watched as she slowly played with it. She seemed fascinated by what she was doing, experimenting with stretching my foreskin, then playing her fingertips over my crown and gently opening and closing the slit. It feels lovely, she murmured, all hard and silky at the same time.
Leah gave me a long kiss as I felt the delicious sensations of Rachel’s hand moving over my cock. Deep moans came from my throat.
Leah smiled at me. Is she doing it right, Jacob?’
Oh yes, I murmured.
You can grip it a bit harder now, Leah told her sister.
Like this? Rachel’s hand gripped my cock more firmly and stroked me steadily from top to bottom and back again. I could feel the pleasure start to build.
Do you want Rachel to make you come, Jacob, asked Leah, or do you want to rest for a while?’
What Rachel was doing felt great, but I knew it usually took quite a time for me to come just from a hand-job. I suspected they both had other things in mind. I’m in your hands, I smiled at them. Do whatever you want.
Okay, said Leah. Let go for a bit, she told Rachel. Let it rest. I felt Rachel’s hand leave my cock as Leah planted another long kiss on my lips. Then she turned my face towards Rachel and I felt Rachel’s warm soft lips on my mouth. She moaned throatily as her tongue sought mine. For a while I was passed between them like a shared meal.
How do you like Rachel? asked Leah. Is she a good kisser?’
It must be because you’re sisters, I grinned. I find it difficult to differentiate between you.
Leah looked down at my cock, still standing hard and proud. Ah, look at it, all lonely down there. I think Big Jake wants to be kissed too.
She bent her head and I felt her tongue on my crown. Then her lips closed round it.
Oh fuck, I breathed.
Rachel watched, her lips apart. Show me, Leah, she murmured. I want to learn how to suck his cock, too.
Okay. My wife held my cock out for her sister to take. Sit here on the coffee table and take him into both of your hands, gently. First, lick it all over. Slowly.
Rachel followed the instructions to the letter. I felt the exquisite sensations of her tongue sliding over the crown.
Don’t take it in your mouth straightaway. Tease him. It drives him wild. Doesn’t it, Jacob? She smiled wickedly up at me.
You should know, I said.
For a time, Rachel licked my cock, lingering over the crown and occasionally putting the tip of her tongue in the slit.
Lick under the crown, advised Leah. He loves that.
I felt Rachel’s tongue under the rim of the crown, a really sensitive spot. It was exquisite. I heard myself moan in encouragement.
Is she doing it right, Jacob? Leah asked me. Does it feel good?’
Oh yes, I murmured.
Stand up, Jacob, she said. It’ll be easier for Rachel.
I stood up and faced Rachel sitting on the low table in front of me, my cock at exactly the same level as her mouth. Leah eased my jeans and boxers down my legs and off my fee; then pulled my t-shirt over my head. Very nice, she said admiringly.
Hot, agreed Rachel.
The two women were still fully clothed, but it felt oddly arousing to be naked in front of them. Rachel leant forward and resumed her licking of my cock.
You can put it in your mouth now, Leah told her, standing beside me caressing my stomach.
I looked down and watched Rachel slide her mouth over my cock. Leah reached round and held the base. With her other hand she turned my face to hers and locked my mouth in a long passionate kiss. I felt Rachel’s mouth moving slowly up and down my shaft. I moaned deep in my throat. Leah’s tongue thrashed together with mine.
When she released me, she murmured. I love holding your cock as you’re being sucked off, Jacob. It feels very hard.
I love you holding it too, I smiled.
She smiled back. You and Rachel look really hot together, with your cock in her mouth.
I could barely think with the sensations running through my body, so I just said, I love you, darling.
She kissed me. I love you too. I love watching you being sucked off by my lovely little sister.
Rachel was leaning forward, eagerly taking almost the full length of my cock in her mouth, savoring it, then pulling back and swirling her tongue and lips around the crown. One hand slipped round to my ass and held me while the other gently cupped and caressed my balls. Then Rachel s fingers rubbed under my sack while her thumb swirled around my sphincter. It drove me nuts.
Leah continued to hold my cock at the base. I felt hands and lips everywhere. I was dying with the exquisite sensations.
How do you like being sucked off by your sister-in-law while your wife watches? Leah asked, her eyes bright.
I love it, I moaned.
Are you close to coming?’
Soon, I murmured.
Let it happen, she urged. I want to see you come inside her mouth.
I had been wanting to do just that, but had been worried that Rachel might not have been prepared for it. But as soon as Leah spoke, Rachel thrust me deeper into her throat, as if wanting me to go ahead. I started to move my hips back and forth. My cock slid in and out of Rachel’s mouth. I could feel the back of her throat at the deepest point, then the play of her tongue as she let it slide almost out into the open. At the same time, Leah moved her hand in sync with my movements, inasmuch as she could with most of my cock in Rachel’s mouth. The two movements of hand and mouth were doing wonderful things to my cock. If they continued I knew I would soon be coming.
That feels so good, I moaned.
Rachel took me even deeper into her mouth and Leah locked my lips in another long kiss.
Enjoying yourself, Jacob? She breathed when she released my mouth.
You know I am.
I love to see you having pleasure, she murmured. I love you more than anything.
I love you too, I said, half-insensible with exquisite sensations.
She gave me a quick kiss, then moved to sit on the low table beside Rachel. I want to watch you come, she said, her eyes gleaming. She put an arm round her sister’s shoulders and the other around my middle. I felt her hand on my ass cheek, gently pushing me forward, encouraging me to put my cock further into Rachel’s mouth. The sight of her excited face next to her sister eagerly sucking my cock was enough to tip me over the edge. I felt my orgasm building.
I’m coming, I warned them.
Go on, urged my wife. Come in Rach’s mouth. Let it happen.
I felt the first load climb into my cock and empty itself into Rachel’s eager mouth. I half expected her to pull back, but instead she took a quick deep nostril breath and thrust my cock even deeper. Leah moved her hand from her sister’s shoulder to under her jaw. I could feel it caressing the end of my cock through the skin of Rachel’s face. I blasted again.
Keep coming, Jacob, urged Leah. Swallow his come, Rachel, she told her sister. He loves it when I swallow.
Rachel kept my cock in her mouth when I jerked a third time. I could feel her tongue exploring my slit and around the crown. I thought I might explode from sensations that were almost too exquisite to bear. I came again and again into her warm mouth. With the encouragement of Leah’s hand, Rachel swallowed it all, keeping my cock deep in her mouth the whole time. Even as my cock began to soften, she still held it between her lips, though allowed more of it to come out. Gently she caressed it with her tongue, swallowing hard, to extract the last bits of jizz.
Oh fuck, that’s so good, I murmured.
Leah stood up and put her arms around me. Happy, darling?’
I’ll tell you, I said with a smile, when I’ve worked out where I am.
Do you like coming in Rach’s mouth?’
Oh yes,’ I emphasized
No regrets?’ Leah pressed.
No. I was too satisfied and too exhausted to think of anything much.
I don’t have any regrets either. Leah assured me.
That’s a relief, I said, kissing her. I wouldn’t have done it if you hadn’t been here. It was such a turn-on having you beside me. You liked it too, didn’t you?’ I pleaded.
She kissed me long and hard. Of course I did. You know I love watching you come. I just love giving you pleasure and I knew you’d enjoy Rachel sucking you off. She smiled down at Rachel, who was slowly releasing my softening cock from her mouth, then nudged me gently. You should kiss her, Jacob, and say thank you.
I sank down on the sofa and took Rachel’s beautiful face in my hands. Thank you. That was amazing.
Did I do it right? she asked. Did it feel good?’
For answer I kissed her sweet lips. I caught the faint taste of my salty jizz. Of course you did it right. You could raise a man from the dead.
Did you like it when I swallowed your come?’ Rachel was beaming.
Of course. How did you like the taste?’
She made a face. I don’t know. It all happened so quickly, I didn’t have time to think about it. She smiled. I loved the feeling of your cock when you were coming though. It jerked all over the place, like you were having spasms or something.
I like that too, said Leah, sitting beside me. He felt entranced & helpless, didn’t he? It’s a real turn-on knowing you’re doing that to him.
They both laughed and nudged me playfully.
Torturers, I said. I’m nothing but your plaything.
Rachel gave me a long kiss. Play, she laughed. Just what I like.
Leah turned my face to her and gave me a longer kiss, pushing me way back on the sofa. I was naked and half sitting, half lying between my two beautiful women. I was exhausted but happy. My cock lay limply against my thigh. Leah regarded it with amusement.
It looks like the batteries are flat.
When we had finished the second bottle of wine I felt a bit more lively. I offered to do to the girls what Rachel had done for me. You can’t go to bed without orgasms.
Leah shook her head. Save your strength. You’re going to be busy this weekend. She winked at Rachel and they both burst into laughter. But you can watch us masturbate if you like.
That sounded a treat. Okay, if you’re sure. I said in a puzzled tone.
She pointed to the chair opposite the sofa. Sit over there, then y

Jacobs Bed: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 12 Mar 2026 16:03:14 +0000

Jakes sister-in-law moves in.
In 2 parts, based on the work of Bobbi R.
Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
My wife is a wonderful woman. We married when I was thirty-six and she was thirty-five. We’d both been through first marriages that had gone sour and I knew almost from the moment I met her that this one was going to be for the rest my life. My first marriage had been a disaster: I wanted kids but she didn’t; I was a romantic, she was more hard-headed; yet she was the one who went into fits of jealousy every time I so much as talked to another woman. The sex wasn’t that great either. It couldn’t last and we divorced after only five years.
Leah, on the other hand, was everything any man could want. But I won’t go into details. There’s nothing more boring than listening to a man listing his wife’s virtues. Let’s just say we laughed a lot. Oh, and the sex was amazing. Even after we’d been married a couple of years, we were still at it like rabbits, fucking at every opportunity. Even at the cinema, we’d be unable to keep our hands to ourselves. Halfway through the previews, I’d feel Leah’s hand drifting to my crotch and I’d slip my hand beneath her coat and try to get under her skirt without being seen.
If our row was empty we’d sometimes manage to bring each other off. Even then, we’d rush home and dive into our bed to fuck for a couple of hours. She could keep me hard even after I’d come and she seemed to be permanently on heat. For those first couple of years we were pretty inventive too. Leah wanted to try out all the positions in the book; and a few that weren’t. Sometimes we’d end up giggling like a couple of schoolkids, but then lust would take over and soon we’d be fucking like crazy again.
Eventually, though, that phase passed and we settled into just doing what we liked instead of trying to rewrite the Kama Sutra every day. Leah particularly liked me to take her from behind, which always guaranteed an orgasm for her. That position was pretty good for me too, especially when she wanted me to fuck her in the ass, which she did on occasion. I never pushed her, but she knew I liked it. We never settled into a routine, but we certainly slowed down a bit. We both wanted to have kids, but we agreed we’d enjoy two or three years on our own first.
It didn’t quite work out that way, though, because after only a couple of years, her sister Rachel moved in. Rachel was 22 and had just finished college. She was a lot younger than Leah, almost a mistake by their parents, who hadn’t really planned on extending their family in their 40s. But when she arrived they were delighted, with the result she was spoilt rotten. It was amazing she turned out as level-headed as she did. Perhaps it was because she had such a good role model in her older sister, who she regarded almost as a third parent. Especially for the past 10 years, Leah was someone Rachel shared all her secrets with. Especially for the dating and romance advice. Rachel asked Leah all kinds of questions, and soon the two knew everything about each other.
Rachel s college years ended with a crushing breakup. She d given herself completely to a 3rd guy, who ended up dumping her right after commencement, then flew off to take an internship in Dubai.
Leah and I helped her move into our spare room and pretty soon we got used to having her around. She got a job at a local coffee shop and contributed what she could to the housekeeping. Leah and I had good jobs, so we didn’t push her. She had her own circle of friends; no permanent boyfriend though; and divided her time between them and us, even though we were both nearly forty by then. She didn’t seem to mind going out with us; she liked the same sort of films we did and enjoyed going out for meals, so long as we paid. What I’m trying to say is that we liked having her around. It was fun having a young person in the house. For one thing, it didn’t make us feel so old.
I know what you’re thinking, though. Didn’t it cramp our sex life? The short answer is no. We carried on pretty much as before. Okay, we were a bit more careful when and where we fucked. We made sure we knew Rachel was going to be out for at least an hour before we fucked on the kitchen table, but we certainly didn’t wait for her to be out of the house every time we wanted sex. If she was in her room and we fancied getting it on in front of the TV, we just closed the door. Rachel knew what we were doing, but she was polite enough not to burst in on us. We didn’t kid ourselves she didn’t know when we were fucking. Leah made enough noise; Rachel would have had to be deaf not to hear her.
It wasn’t like it was discussed either; well, not at first. We didn’t ask her permission, like, Rachel, we’re just going for a fuck. Is that okay with you? She was mature enough to know that two people in love have sex. She was no virgin, which we knew because she’d told Leah. Between the two girls her sex life wasn’t a secret. Sometimes I’d come into a room and they’d be giggling over something together. Often the object of their mirth would be some poor guy Rachel had been to bed with.
I swear he thought foreplay was something to do with golf, Rachel said once.
Leah said, Poor you, and they both laughed.
You two must have amazing sex, said Rachel, glancing at me.
Why do you say that? asked Leah.
Come on, laughed her sister. I can hear you all over the house.
Sorry, I said. We’ll try and turn down the volume.
Rachel wouldn’t have that. Don’t on my account. It’s great knowing you’re still fucking. I feel quite jealous.
That night when we were in our huge high-framed canopy bed, Leah wanted to fuck face-to-face. I want to watch your face when you’re inside me, she said.
Okay, I said. I love watching Leah s ass twerk as she rides my cock. Our solid wood-frame canopy has inlaid mirrors, which sort of let us watch a porno of each other, while we fuck each other.
After she played with my cock for a while, and her cunt was slipping down onto my turgid shaft, we lay face to face and she looked me in the eye.
Well? I smiled. What do you see?’
A guy who’s got his cock just where he wants it to be, she laughed.
Right, I agreed.
Does it feel good? she asked.
You bet. I grinned.
What do you see? Leah asked as she saw my gaze diverted to the mirrored canopy.
An awesome sexy ass twerking on my cock!
So what are you thinking about? she smiled.
Isn’t it obvious?’ I said.
Tell me anyway. She insisted
You, of course, I said, and the feeling of your cunt round my cock.
Liar. You’re thinking of Rachel.
It was such a preposterous idea, I actually laughed. That is so untrue, it doesn’t even deserve an answer.
She smiled a superior kind of smile. I can see it in your eyes.
What, you can see little pictures of her in my eyeballs?’
Almost. She laughed. Don’t be scared of admitting it. I’d be surprised if you weren’t thinking of her. She’s beautiful.
She gave my cock a squeeze with her vaginal muscles and a jolt of pleasure ran through me.
I can’t think of anything when you do that. I chuckled.
Don’t change the subject, she said. I just want you to tell me the truth. Go on, admit you find her attractive.
Okay, she’s attractive, I agreed. But that doesn’t mean I’m thinking of her when I’m fucking you.
No, but you are, she insisted. You’re thinking of her firm young tits and imagining what her cunt feels like.
Even though she was smiling, I still thought it better to keep denying it. Jealousy had been one of the reasons my first marriage had broken up and I wasn’t about to let the same thing happen with us.
I am not, I said, as simply and straightforwardly as I could. The trouble is, she was almost right. True, I hadn’t been thinking of Rachel when we’d first started fucking, but after Leah had brought her into the conversation, I couldn’t get the sight of her out of my head.
She’s got a fantastic figure, hasn’t she? She was teasing, I knew, and finding my discomfort highly amusing.
I said nothing. But the thought ran through my head that she must have guessed something about what I was thinking from the fact my cock was still as hard as a rock. You sure seem to want me to start fantasizing about Rachel, don t you?
Don’t look so worried, darling, she said, taking my face in her hands and giving me a long passionate kiss. I’m not saying you’d rather be fucking her instead of me. I know you love me and love fucking me. But I’ve seen how you look at her and I know you fancy her.
I started to protest but she stopped me with another kiss.
No, don’t deny it. You know I hate people lying. I mean it when I say I don’t mind. I really don’t. I know you find me beautiful too.
I do, I said quickly. You know I do. For good measure I accompanied my words with a couple of slow thrusts of my cock.
Oh, that feels lovely, darling, she said, closing her eyes for a moment. But don’t make me come yet. I want us to fuck for a long time.
Okay by me, I said.
So it really is alright that you fancy Rachel. she repeated. I’m not jealous of her. She’s my sister and I love her. I feel; I don’t know; somehow proud of the fact I’ve got a sister who is beautiful and who my husband fancies. Does that make sense?’
If you say so, I said.
So just admit you’re thinking of her, she smiled.
I looked hard at her and she looked back at me, half serious, half amused. I could only see honesty reflected back at me. And then we can fuck? I asked.
Then we can fuck, she said.
And you really don’t mind if I fancy her?’
I really don’t mind.
In fact, you’d quite like it if I did?’ I implored some more
Yes, she said. I’d like it.
Okay, I said. I fancy her.
And you’re thinking of her, she insisted.
Well, it’s a bit difficult not to be thinking of her, I laughed, after you insisted that we talked so much about her. But I don’t wish I was fucking her instead of you.
I know, she said. Now you can fuck me. And you can think of her as much as you like, so long as you keep that cock good and hard and give me a good orgasm.
So I fucked her for a long time. And after a while I turned her over and she went on her hands and knees and I fucked her from behind and I thought of my cock buried in her cunt and I thought of my cock buried in her sister’s cunt and somehow it made my thrusts more urgent or powerful or something and then Leah was moaning and crying out and coming and then I was coming into her warm delicious cunt and it was a really lovely loving fuck and we ended up hugging and saying how much we loved each other and kissing a lot until we fell asleep.
The next morning I went down to the kitchen and found Rachel eating a piece of toast. She grinned at me. Hello, stud.
Then she flung her arms round me and gave me a big kiss on the cheek.
What was that for? I asked, a bit stunned.
I love you, brother-in-law, she said.
Er, yeah?’
For making my sister so happy, she added by way of explanation. I’ve never seen her like this. She looks like the cat that got the cream; every minute of every day. You’re obviously a really special guy. I have close to 10 years of multiple failed relationships, and my sister won the love lottery.
Thanks, I muttered, not really knowing how to reply. I try.
I love being around you two. You make the world seem a better place.
That’s a lot to live up to, I said. Could it be just that we love each other?’
It’s not just that. It’s that you’re so; into each other. The way you look at each other, it’s like you’re always wanting to fuck each other’s brains out.
That obvious, huh? I said. I could feel myself blushing a bit.
Don’t be embarrassed. I like it. It’s hot. Listening to Leah come last night I brought myself off twice.
Oh dear, I said, blushing a bit deeper. I hope you didn’t hear what we were talking about.
I didn’t have a glass pressed to the wall, she laughed, if that’s what you’re worried about. She looked at her watch and headed for the door. But don’t worry, she added with a mischievous grin, Leah tells me everything. Then she was gone.
So did you tell her? I asked Leah a couple of nights later.
Did I tell who what? she asked, looking up from where she was licking my cock.
Did you tell Rachel what we were talking about the other night? You know, about her and you and me?’
Of course, she said, I tell her everything.
Oh great, I said. So now she thinks I fancy her.
Not more than you fancy me, I hope, she said, pretending to be cross.
Of course not, I said quickly. But that’s bad enough.
Don’t be silly, she said, giving my cock a long kiss. She was flattered. She said it was exciting to be fancied.
I’m not sure I’ll be able to look at her again.
Why not? It does wonders for her self-confidence knowing an older man thinks she’s hot.
I never said she’s hot.
Look, Jacob, she may act all mature and worldly-wise, but like all young girls, she worries about her looks, her personality, how she appears to other people, men especially. She’s still finding herself. And I think; and she agrees; that being around us; you especially; is giving her confidence, helping her to grow up and be herself.
Like parents? I suggested, though I didn’t like the sound of that.
No, not authority figures, she said. More like close friends. The closest friends you can imagine. People you trust absolutely. People you’d die for. People who are always there for you. That’s how she sees us. And that’s how I see her. And how I hope you do too.
I try, I said. But you’ve been there her whole life. I’m pretty late on the scene.
Don’t do yourself down, she said, playfully hitting me. She already worships you.
How do you know?
Because she’s told me.
That night it was my turn to make some noise, as I cried out when I came in her mouth. I offered to eat her, but she said she wanted to make herself come for a change, so I just held her and kissed her while she masturbated. She looked lovely when she came. I tried not to think of how Rachel might look when she masturbated.
Over the next few days and weeks I gradually got used to the idea of Rachel knowing that I fancied her. I got used to the knowing grins and winks from her; and from Leah; and the unexpected hugs and kisses. And if I expected any complaints from Leah that her sister was getting a bit too friendly, they never came. On the contrary she seemed to love how well we were all getting on. Often we’d all three end up in a kind of group hug, laughing like drains and swearing how much we loved each other.
By this time Rachel had a sort-of boyfriend, though they didn’t seem to behave much like a couple. They always went out in a crowd and he never came round to the house. Then one day I came home from work to find Leah and Rachel sitting on the sofa, Rachel in tears and in her sister’s arms.
The boyfriend broke up with her, said Leah.
Idiot, I said. Obviously he has no taste in women.
Thank you, sniffed Rachel.
Make us a pot of tea, please, Jacob, said Leah.
So we sat and drank tea and gradually Rachel stopped crying. Then I suggested we all go down the local pub and have a couple of beers.
And we can criticize all the useless men we’ve known, said Leah.
And I’ll praise the two wonderful women, I said. Which was a bit cheesy, but it made them laugh, so that was alright.
We got a bit drunk and Rachel had one or two wobbly moments, but mostly we just laughed a lot. At home Rachel hugged and kissed us both and announced she was going to bed. Try not to make too much noise, you two, she added with a sad smile. You’ll only make me jealous.
For the next two or three weeks Rachel was a bit subdued around the house. She didn’t go out much and when we asked her why, she said, That lot bore me. They’re so immature. I’d rather be with you two.
Though that was fine by me; what man wouldn’t like having two sexy women to come home to? it seemed to worry Leah a little.
I think Rachel is missing something, she said one night when I was kissing her cunt.
I looked up. Like what?’
Well, this for a start, she said.
Well, I began, but couldn’t think of anything to say.
You know she masturbates practically every night to make her go to sleep.
Does she? The image of Rachel playing furiously with her cunt immediately put another inch on my cock.
It’s not healthy. She needs a good fucking.
Well, she’s beautiful and sexy, I said. Men must be queuing up.
They probably are, she agreed. The problem is, since that idiot ditched her, she’s not interested.
Can’t you persuade her not all men are like him?’
I’ve tried, she said with a smile. The trouble is the only example I can think of is you.
That is a problem, I agreed, given I’m in love with you. I bent to her cunt and gently put my lips to her clit.
Oh yes, she sighed.
After a while she started moaning in the way she always did to tell me I was in the right spot. Her lips were swollen and slippery. She tasted delicious. Then she said, Maybe you should fuck her.
At first I didn’t think I could have heard her right. After all, I had my head between her thighs. What?’
You know exactly what to do to make a woman feel good about herself, she said. Her face had the dreamy expression it wore when she knew she was going to come; maybe in a few minutes, maybe in half an hour, but definitely.
Maybe you should fuck her. Leah smiled.
No, I said firmly. Don’t even joke about it.
Don’t talk, she said. Go back to what you were doing.
Dutifully I returned to her cunt. After a minute she was softly moaning again. I tried to put her suggestion out of my mind. She was joking. She was just aroused from my sucking her clit. She was letting her cunt do the talking. She didn’t really mean it. Somehow the thought of me fucking her sister turned her on.
Imagine how she’d feel if you were doing this to her, she murmured. She’d love you forever.
Maybe she would, I thought, and maybe she wouldn’t. What’s certain is that I was married to Leah and I loved her and I wasn’t about to jeopardize that by fucking her sister. Even if it was at her suggestion.
Of course, once the idea was in my head I couldn’t get it out. Even as I was sucking Leah to a thundering orgasm, I imagined it was Rachel’s young cunt I was sucking, even though I’d never seen it. The picture made me more energetic than usual. It must have had an effect on Leah, because she made enough noise to wake the dead.
Afterwards, when we were falling asleep in each other’s arms, she murmured. That was amazing, Jacob. I wish Rachel could experienc

Hot Chocolate With Cream

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 11 Mar 2026 16:03:13 +0000

Hot female boss gives man the “okay’ to fulfill his desires.
by Alexis Peignoir. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
It was pouring with rain that evening when Evan walked into Gray’s Pub and settled on a stool at the far end of the bar. His navy blue suit was tailored to fit his trim physique, and his jet black hair was smoothed back showing a cut jaw, deep charcoal eyes and olive skin.
He’d loosened his tie and unbuttoned the first button on his white shirt, so he could breathe. The bartender, a short stubby man with a balding head, walked over and eyed the man carefully.
"The same?” he asked.
“Yea,” Evan nodded.
Seconds later, the bartender reappeared with a bottle of Heineken and poured the contents into a glass, then put the bottle down next to it and walked away. Evan picked up the glass and took a long swig, and let the cold brew slide down his throat. It had been a long day; too long as far as he was concerned. What mattered worse was that She was there, with her long blonde hair that fell down her back to her ass, an oval shaped face, full lips, and emerald green eyes that seem to pierce through his heart when she spoke to him causing him to mumble and sputter.
Damn the woman was fine, as he took another gulp of beer, but she was the boss and there was an invisible “do not touch” aura about her. He needed the job so he didn’t touch, but it was killing him. There were only so many times one could jerk off in the shower to dull the need that burned inside of him. He drank more of the beer and tried to focus on the basketball game on the big screen above the bar. Seeing Evan finish his beer, the bartender came over again to where Evan sat.
“Ready for another one?” he asked.
“Not yet,” Evan began. “Rocky what is it about some women that drives a man crazy?”
The bartender chuckled, “I don’t know what it is, but its how I ended up married. You better watch it or the next thing you know, you’ll be walking down the aisle. She was a real looker and I was blindsided. Now I’m working in this place to get away from her. If you ask me, it’s all a trap.”
“I guess,” Evan sighed.
“So who is she?”
“My boss,” Evan moaned.
“Damn son, you know how to pick them,” Rocky exclaimed.
“Yea, like I had a choice. I don’t know what it is about her, but I get hard even when she walks by.”
“Well, either you tell her how you feel or get another job.”
“If I tell her how I feel, I’ll have to get another job,” Evan said. “I’ll take that beer now.”
Rocky put another Heineken on the counter and Evan paid for the first and second one.
“You want to start a tab?” Rocky asked.
“No,” Evan replied.
“Ok, but it could be a long night,” Rocky said. “It doesn’t look like the rain isn’t letting up any.”
“I want to be sober when I leave,” Evan replied.
After drinking the second beer, Rocky was right. The rain still hadn’t stopped, but Evan didn’t care. He pulled the collar up on his jacket and left the pub making a mad dash to his car where he started the engine, flipped on the wipers and left the pub heading down Ivy Street towards home. He passed through street light after street light until he came to a stop sign where along the curb was a car with its emergency lights flashing. On further inspection, he recognized the license plates. It was his boss’s car, a silver Lexus which was almost as unattainable to him as his boss. He blew the horn and she rolled down the window.
“My car won’t start,” his boss said.
I don’t have that problem when I look at you he said under his breath. “Did you call the tow truck?” he asked.
“Yes, but they won’t get here for a couple of hours,” she replied.
“My place is just up the road. Why don’t you get in and we can wait there.”
Half expecting her to say she’d rather wait, she unexpectedly jumped out of her car and ran to his and climbed into the seat next to him. She looked frazzled and concerned, but she smelled great and he knew a cold shower would be forthcoming after she left.
“I’m so glad you stopped,” she said wiping her brow.
“No problem, Miss Jensen. I was on my way home anyway.”
“You’re always so polite Evan, Call me Jenna,” she replied.
“Ok Jenna. Then we’re off to my place.” He couldn’t believe she said that.
Fifteen minutes later, Evan was escorting Jenna upstairs to his loft apartment. He flipped on the lights that illuminated the room and took her wet coat and hung it on the coat rack near the door.
“Oh you have a balcony,” Jenna said. “You can watch the sky from sitting anywhere in the room.”
He said nothing, but thought of the nights he stared at the sky, while thinking of her.
“Can I get you some coffee, or a glass of wine or a beer?” he asked.
“Wine would be fine,” she said as she sat on the sofa.
Evan quickly went to the refrigerator, pulled out the wine bottle that he had saved from the Christmas party the year before, and poured it into two glasses. When he returned to the living room, Jenna was sitting there with her shoes off, curled up on the sofa. She was still dressed in work clothes, a pencil style cream colored dress with a thin black belt. She always looked professional and distant during the day, but sitting on his sofa she gave off a vibe of vulnerability that he couldn’t ignore, and when she looked up at him with her soulful green eyes, he was mesmerized. He gave her the glass of wine, and then sat next to her on the sofa.
“So what were you doing out so late?” he asked.
“Working as usual,” she replied. “It seems that’s all I do.”
“I would have thought you would have some rich guy waiting at home for you,” he prodded.
“I wish,” she replied then turned to him. “Do you have someone?”
“Nope! I guess I haven’t found the right one,” he lied.
There was an uncomfortable silence between them as they drank their wine before Jenna spoke again slowly.
“I’ve seen you looking at me,” she said. “Do you think that I might be the right one?”
Evan’s heart sank. Busted!
“You are a very beautiful woman. How could I not see that?”
“And you are a very handsome man. Any woman could see that,” she replied.
The mutual admiration society is now in session. He thought to himself.
“But I try not to mix business with pleasure. You are the boss and if things didn’t work out, then I would probably lose my job, and I need my job.”
Jenna pensively ran her finger around the rim of her wine glass.
“What if I told you; that you wouldn’t lose your job, no matter what happened?”
“Oh shit,” he whispered under his breath. She was making it this difficult.
Jenna stared at the wine in her glass, “Have you thought about being with me?” Jenna asked.
Only about a gazillion times, he thought of saying. But then he said; “Well, um yes. Yes, I have.”
Jenna smiled, “That’s good to know, because I’ve thought about doing it with you about a hundred times.”
Evan’s cock jumped inside his pants, and he had to move and adjust himself, to relieve the uncomfortableness he felt.
“Glad we agree on that,” Evan said, and took a gulp of wine. “So where does that put us now?”
“Well,” Jenna began. “Don’t you think we probably should do something about it?”
Evan’s cock stood at attention. Pussy alert, was the alarm code going off in his shorts. “Yes!”, he exclaimed.
He wasted no time. In the next few moments, his shirt and tie were off, as well as his pants, and was standing in front of her, in his boxer shorts, with his cock protruding through the slit. Jenna grabbed his cock with her hand and began to stroke it. He took long breaths, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, as her silken hand moved up and down on his throbbing cock. He leaned down and rubbed her breast beneath the dress.
As if on cue, she stood and removed her dress revealing a chocolate brown camisole and chocolate brown bikini panties.
“Hot chocolate with whipped cream,” he said, stroking his cock as he watched her undress.
“I’m glad that you like it,” she whispered, coming towards him.
He pulled at the panties with his free hand, and slid them down enough for Jenna to step out of them.
“Not shaved?” he said smiling.
“I like it natural,” she said.
“Me too,” he said as he fingered her curls before inserting his fingers between her slit. She spread her legs to accommodate him and the wetness soaked his fingers.
“ Umm ,” she cooed. “Let me stroke you more.” Evan dropped his boxers and extended his cock to her. She grabbed and stroked it vigorously, until the precum oozed from the head of it. She then swept it up with her finger and inserted it into her mouth. “Delicious. Salty and thick, she noted”
She was driving him mad as he drew her to him, and kissed her where their tongues danced together. She wrapped her arms around his neck and his cock pressed against her belly; hard and thick. The precum dripping over her belly.
Instinctively he helped her slip out of her camisole, and pulled her panties down further so that she could step out of them. The smell of her musky sexual arousal wafted up to tantalize his nostrils. He grabbed her breast, kneading it with the palm of his hand before twisting the nipple between his finger and thumb. The nub hardened, as he leaned forward and licked it. Jenna cupped her breast to feed it to him, and he sucked on it, taking the nub deep into his mouth. His teeth nipped at it, and she threw her head back to absorb the electrical ecstatic sensation that shot down to her pussy, forcing it to ooze its juices. He slid his hand over his cock again and rubbed the head of it against her pussy in a circular motion then slid it between her legs, faux fucking her between her thighs.
“I need it in me,” she said, her voice low and breaking with excitement.
Evan needed no further urging. He took her by the hand and led her to his bedroom where she laid on the bed facing him. He turned the lamp on to low, and gazed at her body in its stunning delicious perfectness. His hand was on his cock, as her hand slid down to her pussy, and began to move it in a circular motion.
“You need to finish this,” she cooed. “I need to cum with your cock inside me. I want to feel that hot cream going deep, to make me cum.”
Wild with passion, Evan kneeled on the bed and spread her legs with his own.
“If you want it deep,” he said in a raspy voice. “Then roll over.”
She smiled up at him, “Oh yes baby. I needed to get pounded like that.”
Evan helped her to roll over, and slid his arm under her hips, pulling her to her knees. The entrance of her pussy was dripping, waiting for him to enter. He leaned forward and pulled at her nipple and squeezed it until she squealed with delight. Fuck. He had to give it to her before he exploded. He pushed his cock against her pussy rubbing it up and down on her clit, then drove inside of her and buried it deep within her swollen folds.
“Yes!” Jenna cried. “Deeper! Go Deeper!”
Evan didn’t hesitate. He withdrew his cock and plowed into her again. With his hands holding her hips, his balls slapped against her ass as he did. There was nothing better than Jenna’s pussy, he told himself, as he plunged into her again, and again. He leaned over and grabbed her breasts as he slid in and out of her and his cum began to rise up his shaft. He slid his hand back and fingered her clit, as his cock drove into her. She began to moan, slowly at first, but then loudly, begging him for more.
“Keep going,” she cried. “I’m almost there. Keep fucking me.”
Evan began to sweat. He was getting close, but he wanted her to cum first. Again, and again, he pounded her, until he heard her grunt and cry out.
“I’m cumming! Yes! So good! So good! Keep fucking me!” she commanded.
Evan drove his cock into her pussy until his own desire overcame him, and he climaxed. His cock spewed its white hot load into her, slowed, and then shot another load into her, filling every crease and fold.
“You got it all baby,” he growled, as the last of his cum emptied in her.
Jenna held her position until she could feel Evan slide out from her, then laid flat and rolled to her back. Evan followed suit and collapsed next to her and draped his arm over her waist, both breathless and satisfied. They lay together quietly, enjoying each other, until Jenna’s phone rang and she sighed. Reality was back.
“It must be about my car,” she murmured.
Evan sat up and rested on his elbow, “Timing is everything.”
She found her phone in her purse, in the living room, and answered the call. A few minutes later she returned to Evan on the bed, and snuggled up to him.
“Was it the tow truck?” he asked.
“Yes. They’re going to tow it to the garage. I left the door unlocked, and the keys on the seat.”
“You left your keys in the car” Evan asked.
“Well did you really want to go get my car, at this time of night?” She asked.
He chuckled to himself, “You had this all planned.”
She leaned over and kissed him, “I’m not the boss for nothing.”
The next day at work, Evan waited impatiently for Jenna to arrive. His office was near a window and he could see when her car pulled into the parking lot. A car did pull into her spot and Evan knew it was a rental, because her own car was in the garage. He watched her get out of the car and head towards the office building. Now came the awkward part. How would they act? How would she treat him? She said she wouldn’t fire him, but what if she had a change of heart and kicked him to the curb? He wouldn’t know until he saw her walk through the door and past the glass windows of his office. He took a gulp of his coffee and nearly choked on it with anticipation. His nerves were on high alert and his heart thumped in his chest as the main door opened and Jenna walked in with an air of business and sensuality at the same time. She wore a black fitted suit and black heels. Her hair was perfectly combed and draped over her shoulders. Her smile was so inviting that it made him want jump out of his chair and rush to her, but he didn’t because it would ruin everything.
She nodded to him and he could feel his cock jump in his pants and when she walked by, her cadence made him groan as he adjusted his chair position to accommodate his erection pushing against the fabric of his pants.
“Hot. Hot…..Hot. Hot chocolot,” he murmured as his voice mimicked the sound of her footsteps, “with whipped cream and other delights.”
And as if she heard him, she turned, flipped her hair away from her face, pursed her lips and gave him an air kiss.
Nope. I don’t think I’m getting fired.
She walked by and into the main office closing the door behind her. Another day had started and it was going to be a long one. Evan drained his coffee and sat back in his chair. This was going to be more difficult than he thought. How was he was supposed to work when all he could think of was grabbing her, clearing off her desk, and throwing her on it to fuck her. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Yep, it was going to be a long day.
In fact, it was an arduous day. There were meetings and Evan had to sit there and watch Jenna as she conducted outlines and pointed out the objectives for the next month and what it would take to meet financial goals. Yes, he sat there and what she said went into one ear and out the other all the while he was undressing her in his mind. Shit! He had a hard on again and he shifted to relieve the pressure.
At lunch, he wanted to ask her to eat with him, but decided against it. Everyone would see and either think that he was sucking up to her for a raise or they were romantically involved. It would be awkward and uncomfortable so he grabbed a sandwich from the cafeteria downstairs and sat down with a couple of buddies from the offices next to him. That’s when Jenna walked in and stood in line at the counter and ordered her lunch.
“Damn! That woman looks fine,” said Chuck, the office accountant.
Evan tried not to notice.
“Yea, I thought of doing her myself, but she might have someone,” said Dave from Receiving.
Evan had the sudden desire to punch his friend in the face.
“I bet she’s good in bed,” said Chuck, “You can’t look that good and not know how to fuck.”
Evan shoved the rest of his roast beef sandwich into his mouth.
“You’re not saying much,” said Dave, “You can’t tell me you never thought of doing her.”
Evan’s ego wanted to tell them all about their encounter, but if they knew and Jenna found out, he could see himself being kicked in the ass with a pointed black high heel right out the door. He couldn’t risk it.
“She’s all right,” he managed to say.
“She’s more than all right. You know, I might give it a shot anyway and ask her out,” said Dave.
Evan could feel his temperature rise and his face grow red.
“I wouldn’t do that. Could cost you,” he began, “Jobs are hard to find for a one night stand.”
Dave backed off, “You’re probably right. I can’t take the chance.”
“Ok, I got to get back to work. Got to make some phone calls,” Evan said as he finished his sandwich.
“What’s the hurry?” Chuck grinned, “Talking about the boss got you excited?
"I got better things to do than ogle the boss,” Evan mumbled.
“I think you got a thing for her,” Dave said.
“No! I just want to keep my job. That’s all,” Evan quipped.
“We all want to bang her and we all know she’s the boss.”
“Just remember that,” Evan said as he rose from his chair, “I gotta go.”
Evan could feel himself getting angrier. He stormed out the cafeteria and headed back to his office. This was ridiculous. He had no right to feel possessive. Jenna could do what she wanted. He had no hold on her. He entered his office and slammed the door behind him. He had to stop obsessing over her. He sat down in his chair and threw open a folder on his desk. Work. That’s what he needed to do. Work!
The afternoon was cruelling, but he forced himself to focus on his work and by the end of the afternoon he had calmed enough so

How A Girl Falls In Love

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 10 Mar 2026 16:03:39 +0000

The unexpected first experience of a blooming teenager.
By JaneDoeStuff03. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Venturing out the chaos of the big city and into the widely different landscape that is the state’s countryside it is easy to acknowledge the existence of the “other” city. A small conglomerate of towns loosely connected by few roads, where a great number of land workers consumed vast amounts of life, seemed to willingly stand in direct opposition to the skyscrapers back at the coast out west.
Janet Doe had grown up in this so called “other” city and her opinion of the place had changed more the more she grew up. When she was a kid, it could be called a paradise: she could play in absolute freedom in the vastity of the fields, with her beloved dog and her much older brother watching over them, as happy as a lark. But not anymore. With her brother gone (lost to college) and her dog now too old to even walk, that precious corner of world had transformed from a refuge to an isolating prison, where all she felt was alone. She imagined many times how her life would be in the big city, how many friends she could make and, most importantly, she could spend time with, instead of only having school hours to interact with kids her age, before going home to loneliness.
There she was, a once cheerful and creative little girl, now a bored and uninterested teenager at her last year of high school. It didn’t take long for her family to notice the change, but the first to propose something was her brother John as he got back home for the winter holydays. He proposed to their parents something that could, in his opinion, bring back a smile on the face of little Jenny. He had always had a soft spot for his little sister, and he genuinely cared about her well-being, even though he’d never tell her to her face. Never in his life he could have imagined how much this little proposal of his would have changed Jenny. Or the way it’d change her. The parents weren’t hard to convince and with the start of the new year, after a few phone calls from the siblings’ mom, Jenny would have her first piano lesson. She had always been captivated by the piano in the living room, but also had been too scared to try to play it. The piano was first bought by her father as a decorative piece of furniture and never actually used, for none of the family members knew how to play it properly. This is where our story finally begins.
In a cold and still mid-January afternoon, Janet and her mom were waiting to meet the new piano teacher. The only thing they knew was that he was a mature man and was one the few who was willing to venture to their isolated home thrice a week for a cheap pay. Mrs. Doe had taken a free afternoon from her job to meet the mysterious man in person and decide if he was trustworthy to be left (eventually alone), with her little girl. At 3.55 p.m., five minutes earlier than agreed, the teacher rang the intercom outside the gate of the house.
“He’s here!”
Jenny’s mom jumped out of the sofa as she was saying this, with a mixture of excitement and nervousness in her voice. She opened the gate and the house’s door and started peeking at the man who was walking up to her porch. As he got closer to the door, she showed herself to him and greeted him with an educated smile.
“Good afternoon, madame. I’m Thomas, we spoke on the phone.”
The two women were a little stunned by the appearance of the man: his voice was deep and controlled, he spoke slowly and surely as only men of a certain age manage, but now that he was in front of them, they could see he was more of a boy than an adult man. Mrs. Doe, always speaking her mind, said to the stranger:
“I didn’t expect you to be so young, Thomas. I’m honestly a little surprised. How old are you if I may ask?”
To which Thomas replied, without a hint of hesitation:
“Twenty-three, madame. Don’t worry, I’m used to people mistaking me for someone a little older.”
After the brief exchange, Janet and her mom received the guest and had him sit at the dinner table across them, both curious to ask questions to him.
“Feel free to ask any question you’d like madame,” said the young man.
Jenny’s mom didn’t need him to tell her that and started a thorough interrogatory.
It turned out Thomas wasn’t a musician by trade, but a mathematician with a passion for music that had played the piano since he was a kid. His parents were middle class workers who expected much from him, and he wanted them to be proud: he used his time to study, practice various sports and cultivating his love for music. No unnecessary distractions, pauses or vacations. This brought him to get a master’s degree in mathematics at an Ivy League college on a scholarship (no student debt for him) and having all the necessary pieces of paper to go and make a difference in the world at only 23 years old. Unfortunately, at the end of his journey all the fatigue from his inhumane routine caught up with him and he came to an enlightening and probably even life-saving realization: he was spent, completely and utterly spent. So, he said goodbye to his parents once again as he chose the most God-forgotten destination where to decompress and rest for some time, maybe even a couple of years.
As he kept telling them about his life, both women could feel the weight of Thomas’ experience and how it molded him into the person they were speaking. The collectedness that had wondered them at first had now an explanation, since that was the only attitude that would get him through a life of rigid discipline without slowly going depressed. He was pragmatic and stoic, but also kind and gentle, the type of gentleness of someone who knows he is strong and therefore has little need for pretending to be tough. Mrs. Doe could read his character like a book from the words he spoke and was very impressed by what she read in him.
The interview proceeded in a semi-formal tone, except a few jokes by Mrs. Doe, like when she asked if for “no unnecessary distractions” he meant he never had a girlfriend, to which Thomas elegantly answered: “I wouldn’t call a woman an unnecessary distraction, madame”, making Mrs. Doe like him even more.
At the end of the questioning, after settling the matters of pay and weekly schedule, Mrs. Doe turned to her daughter and asked:
“What do you think Jenny, would you like to try giving him a chance?”
“I… I guess we can give it a shot.”
These words brought her back to reality, from the depths of her thoughts where she was about to drown. During the interview, the whole interview, Jenny’s mind was in a realm of its own, where all she could think about was that she hoped nobody would notice how wet she was getting. Since greeting him at the door she was hypnotized by the looks and ways of the young man.
Thomas was tall and well built, so much that his wide shoulders and proud chest stood out even if he was wearing a suit. His hair was a light shade of brown, freshly cut and quite short on the sides, almost looking like a military haircut. His beard was shaved, and his cheeks looked smooth, revealing a firm jawline. Brown eyes, darker than the shade of his hair, a regular, straight nose and a nice white smile. He would surely be considered handsome by the average girl, just for the fact that he was physically fit, but to Jenny he was exactly her type. She found him irresistible in every way: the voice, the face, the body were making her insides lubed as if she was melting.
Jenny was a girl at that age. At eighteen years old, her body was now fully craving the sweet forbidden fruit that is the taste of a man. And now she was right in the middle of experiencing her first crush. She was short, around 5'5’’, with C-cup breasts and a slender, athletic body. The face of angel, with delicate round shapes, full lips, piercing brown eyes and dark ginger hair. A rare, tasteful beauty in the middle of blooming, that promised greatly of the woman she’d become.
The first lesson, under the supervision of her mother, had her trying harder to contain her hormones than to learn the piano. Nonetheless, Mrs. Doe thought Thomas had done a good job at teaching and trusted him to come on Wednesday, where he and Jenny would be unsupervised.
Janet had spent the time waiting for the next lesson in a horny fever. She masturbated more times that she could count and imagined tons of scenarios where Thomas tried to seduce her or to take her by force, never tired of imagining herself in his arms. Finally, the moment came, and she opened the door to him once more. As soon as they exchanged greetings, all she wanted to do was to jump him and French kiss him, but her shame stopped her. The lesson went on as she looked in an almost feverish state, to the point where Thomas asked her if she was feeling ill. She couldn’t live like that, and she knew it. She couldn’t live her life holding herself back.
But as the weeks went by something unexpected happened. After spending many afternoons with him the lust became controllable and changed into something else: love. The two had spoken much with each other, often putting aside the piano for a chit chat. Thomas had opened completely with her, for he was a person who didn’t hide anything from the people he really liked, and Janet felt the need to return his honesty and had taken the habit of telling him how she felt without hesitation. This brought them closer than they were to anyone at that moment of their lives and made it a most important relationship beyond physical attraction.
As the winter melted away to leave room for spring, things with the not-yet-a-couple started to warm up too. The first notable change was in Thomas: since Jenny had told him the previous month that she never had a boyfriend he couldn’t shake the thought of her being a beautiful young woman from his mind. He had long abandoned viewing her as a child and started noticing the hints he was too blind to see before: how she clung to him whenever she could, the look in her eyes when he made her laugh, the awkward blushing her cheeks did whenever he got closer or took her hand on the piano. At the beginning of spring, he was finally convinced Jenny liked him, which put him in a dilemma: to be or not to be (with her). Thomas felt very attracted by her body and during the previous months had come to know how much of a smart and funny and gentle girl she was. If she was just a little older and he wasn’t her teacher, he would have taken a shot at her without overthinking it. Instead of being consumed by the dilemma of making or not a move towards her, he decided that he’d only accept her feeling if she confessed to him, so that he wouldn’t abuse of the power of being her teacher. A most practical conclusion, as expected of him.
If only Jenny could take a decision just as easily.
Ironically, to face the dilemma of confessing to Thomas, she asked herself what he would do in her place. Obviously, he would face it head on, with only the practical approach in mind, she thought. She wasn’t quite ready for that level of straightforwardness, so she opted for a compromise: she’d tell him she was dying to kiss him from the first moment she saw him and see his reaction. If it were to go south, she could always play it a joke, as teenage girls tend to do.
That is how, in a warm spring afternoon, exactly three months after their first meeting, Thomas and Janet came to stand in front of each other in the living room, their arms holding one another, their tongues intertwined in a warm, moist embrace.
When they finally separated, after two full minutes of silence and kissing, Jenny could only say:
“Oh my God, Tommy. It was beautiful…”
“Yeah…”
Janet took him by the hand and guided him to her room upstairs, Thomas following her from behind, not in need of an explanation. Once in her room, the door and the curtains closed, at the dim light of the afternoon sun barely filtering through the window, they started kissing again. Thomas was holding her head with his fingers in her hair and slowly sliding his other hand from her hip to her ass, as they kept tasting each other, never having enough of it. His taste was slightly bitter, hers a little sweet. Jenny, although surprised to be wanted back at first, wanted to show him she was going all the way. She pulled her lips away and looked him in the eyes. Then, without breaking eye contact, she grabbed the hand holding her hair, put it on her breast and whispered:
“I want you…”
Thomas took the hand she had put on her breast and guided it to the bulge in his pants, letting Jenny feel the effect she had on him, then answered:
“I want you too…”
He then proceeded to undress her gently and inviting her to undress him, until finally nothing stood between their naked bodies.
“You’re beautiful, Jenny. You’re an angel.”
She blushed, because she knew he really did think so.
They explored each other’s bodies with their hands, then with their lips, kissing every spot from head to toe, needing to know their partner. Then they put their hands in each other’s parts. Jenny felt a rock hard, warm member ready to love her in every way and Thomas felt a drooling slit, soft and tender, begging of that love. They started masturbating each other while still standing and kissing. Thomas was gently massaging her clit, pressing and caressing in an expert way, making Jenny tremble a little, while she was stroking his dick gently, often pausing because of the pleasure he gave her. Being touched felt great, but what was making her lose her mind was being touched while holding his hard dick in her hands, feeling how long it took for her small hand to stroke it all the way and feeling him leaking precum. Thomas felt how moist her pussy was, but he knew she was a virgin. He stopped stroking her clit and was about to tell her to get on the bed so he could lick her, but she had other plans. As soon as he let go of her pussy, in a swift movement, she kneeled before him and put her face under his cock, looking up to him with puppy eyes. She opened her mouth, and she took him inside, trying to go all the way to the base, only to choke and take it out.
“Easy, girl…” said Thomas softly, caressing her cheek. She paused for a moment to catch her breath and went back to his cock. This time she focused only on the tip, slowly trying to take a little more every time she could.
Thomas was breathing heavily as the feeling of her blowjob was filling his balls with cum. It wasn’t the best technique, but her sheer love for it was arousing him to levels he had never reached before. Arousal was becoming an issue for Jenny too. The feeling of having Thomas in her mouth, so hard and pulsing with pleasure, forcing her jaw open and sliding on her tongue was making her wet pussy ache in desperation. Thomas put his hands on Jenny’s face and with the cock still in her mouth he said to her:
“I want to take you. Now. I need to take you.”
Jenny felt a throb both in her heart and in her pussy. She quickly got on the bed and spread her legs, revealing how her thighs were covered in wet pussy lube.
“Come here…”
Thomas got on top of her and in between her legs.
“Are you sure?” he said to her, genuinely concerned about how she felt.
“I’m sure, Tommy. I want you to make love to me. Am I good enough for you?”
Now it was his heart’s turn to throb, as well as his cock’s.
“More than good. You’re perfect.”
With the hesitation gone he started poking at her pussy’s entrance, before gently putting the tip in. Jenny could feel his girth and was already hurting but wanted him to fill her up and endured it. Thomas was now pushing his dick deeper inside her, slowly and gently. Her pussy was bleeding, so he was a little worried, but she was so tight he couldn’t stop thinking about the pleasure. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, he managed to go all the way inside her. Jenny was crying a little, both from the pain and the joy of being one with him.
“I’m so glad it’s you, Tommy. Thank God it’s you…”
He wiped her tears off her cheeks and decided it was time to confess his feelings to her:
“I love you, Jenny. I wish I had realized it sooner, but I know it now. This may not be my first time, but you are my first love.”
The tears started pouring back from Jenny’s eyes and Tommy embraced her and kissed her, always staying inside her, but staying still, not moving. After kissing him for a while Jenny told him she felt better and was ready for him to move.
What followed was a passionate love making where both were experiencing pleasure beyond anything they thought was possible. Tommy reveled in her tight virgin pussy, so eager and wet from both juices and blood. It was a feeling incomparable to the girls he had before, and he kept plowing her with only his animal instincts guiding him. Jenny was in a whirlwind of emotions and sensations: horny and in love, in pain and in pleasure, crying but with joy. She was thrusting her hips into him ignoring the pain and accepting the pleasure. And she was looking at him. His chiseled body sweating down on hers. She brought his head closer to her shoulder and whispered in his ear:
“I’m in love with you Tommy. I’m in love with you and I’m about to cum…”
Those words awakened something in Thomas. He pounded her with even more vigor, always careful not to make the pain surpass the pleasure.
“I want us to cum together. I’ll come with you,” he said while panting to her ear.
“Yes Tommy, give it to me! Make me yours!”.
Their breath kept getting shorter and their voices louder, until finally, moaning like animals in heat, they orgasmed in a hectic spasm. Jenny felt Tommy’s semen filling her pussy and abandoned herself to the pleasure, almost passing out on the bed in a state of bliss. All the while Tommy was feeling his cock being milked dry by her pussy and held her by the hips so that the spasm wouldn’t make him pull out.
They were both satisfied.
He lied down beside her and put her in his arms once again, holding her tight. She kissed him and put her head on his chest. She closed her eyes.
They were both in love.
Author’s note:
Thank you for reading my first submission! I still think I need to work on my storytelling, but I hope to improve in my next works. In the meantime, feel free to comment, any advice and/or critique is welcome. Have a nice day and see you soon!
JaneDoeStuff03 for Literotica

Helping Her Make A Sex Toy Review

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 09 Mar 2026 16:05:51 +0000

He agrees to be her focus group for demoing toys in the adult toy store.
By Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.
Can I help you?
I glanced aside from the colourful products on display right in front of me, blushing mildly. The shopkeeper had done the rounds, and I, being lost in thought in front of the Toys; male, solo shelf hadn t noticed her approaching. Well, I could hardly deny I was thinking of buying a Fleshlight, as I held one; well, a securely wrapped one, luckily; in my hands as I met her friendly gaze.
I, ah Fuck. Going to an adult toy shop shouldn t be embarrassing, should it? My cheeks and earlobes grew pretty pink. Well, I m just browsing, to be honest, I
She nodded. ‘Those are real good, by the way. She giggled. Well, good quality. Easy to keep clean. Rugged. For obvious reasons, I haven t taken one for a test drive myself.
I chuckled, feeling my awkwardness recede a bit. That s one way of putting it. For obvious reasons I thought before answering Well, I could hardly expect you to have, could I? That being said, shops like this are quite particular, no? Normally, asking the shopkeeper for recommendations and whether she d used the product herself would be reasonable, but here, I guess it would get me me-too d right away? How do you actually reply if someone holds up something and asks, well, is this one any good?
I smiled weakly while feeling my cheeks getting rosier again, hoping I hadn t overstepped any bounds. I got a chuckle for my trouble. Well, please try to keep the exciting images out of your mind, but to tell you the truth, we do test quite a lot of the stuff we sell.
She blushed a little, herself. Well, we must buy them, of course, though at a steep discount. She turned her gaze down as the sentence trailed off, giving me a chance to look her over without being too obvious about it as the images she d been warning me about started to manifest themselves to my inner eye. I guessed she could be in her early thirties, a few years younger than me. Quite cute, slender, narrow hips, a loose-fitting, turquoise sweater doing its best to hide her ample bosom I d already undressed her in my mind, trying to imagine her testing the huge dildos in the glass display cabinet right behind her.
Oh no, I hadn t been blushing earlier. Now; NOW I was blushing.
She lifted her gaze again and giggled. Let me guess. Exciting images?
I could hardly deny it, and she could hardly take affront, either. I turned my own gaze down, intensely studying my rather rumpled leather boots. There was no way in hell I d be able to meet her stare while saying it. Oh, guilty as charged. I made a helpless gesture with my arm towards the toys on display I imagined both this and that, I ll admit.
Well, there s a reason we don t have fitting rooms, you know! Her giggle turned to a quick laugh which she stifled as quickly. I felt my mood rise just by hearing it; it had a chirping quality, sounded almost like a bird s cry. In improving spirits; and, frankly, quite turned on; this young, cute woman had more or less told me that she test ran a lot of the toys in the store. Now my eyes wandered around the room, desperate not to meet her stare, while every time I saw something titillating I imagined her using it on herself. Not that there was anything extraordinary about a woman in her thirties enjoying herself, but the mere thought, as she was standing two feet away from me Fuck. I was rock hard. I hoped it wasn t too obvious.
Here goes nothing. Had I first said A, I might as well say B, too. I felt a bit braver, thinking we could spin a bit on this, while still keeping it innocent. She looked amused, too. That s kind of unfair, though, isn t it? Any woman walking into this store can get, ah, expert advice, whereas I, as a man, will have to take your word for it Oh, this one is good; I haven t tried it, but it is good, believe me!
She laughed. Loud. I swear to all that s holy, had we ever had a male shop assistant here, he d be loaded down with all the male solo toys we could muster and be told to test the hell out of them; and take notes while he was at it! She turned serious. Wouldn t do you much good, though; I d be most surprised if there s even a single man in town who d casually ask another if that sex toy of his was any good or not.
I d have to give her that. Chitchatting about sex did come a lot easier when I did it with a woman.
Just that. There s a reason we re all women working here, she smiled. Women sell better to both men and women than, say, a fifty-something, balding, pudgy male in a soiled T-shirt and sweat pants. She chuckled. Beg your pardon for letting my prejudices shine through, by the way.
I laughed out loud again, realizing I was getting close to asking her what she did once she d closed shop; she had, in a few minutes since I d become aware she even existed, shown herself to be one of those all too rare people who could get me in a good mood simply by being there; and that she could quip about sex and seemingly be at ease was an added bonus. Plus, of course, she was incredibly cute. I caught the warm, brown eyes peering out under her unruly mop of reddish hair, trying to come up with a suitable response before the silence became awkward or she trotted on through the shop, ending our moment.
She glanced down at her watch, and my heart sank like a stone; opportunity wasted, I thought; until I heard what she had to say.
Look Now I want you to be real careful; not getting the wrong idea as to what I am suggesting, okay? You are not going to have sex with me, capisce? Well, she had my full and undivided attention, even if I wouldn t get to sleep with her. I nodded, firmly. No fucking her. OK.
I m about to close shop, now. If you, ahem, would like to test the fleshlight before you buy it, you can do so, okay? But, you re going to have to buy it afterwards, obviously. The lube is on the house.
I gawked at her. Wow. I nodded, numbly. This couldn t be, could it? But I wouldn t want to miss this for the world. I nodded again, vigorously. She smiled a quick smile, then went to the entrance to lock the doors, glancing over her shoulder at me as she did so, throwing me another smile.
Returning, she grabbed a bottle of lube from a shelf, and motioned for me to follow her as she walked past. As if I needed any prodding. It d probably be best to use our office, rather than have you go at it here under the bright lights, she suggested softly. I just shrugged. I d follow her anywhere. My cock was rather a simpleton.
As we exited a door with a 'staff only sign at the back of the shop, we entered the kind of storeroom you ll find somewhere in any shop in the world; shelves stocked with all kinds of goods, except Well, these goods were very much adult toys. Darting past a crate packed to the gunwales with inflatable dolls; inflated!, she giggled Meet last year s Christmas decorations; we couldn t sell them, but neither could we bring ourselves to throw them away I shook my head, dumbfounded.
She nodded towards a green door near the corner of the storeroom That s where you ll get to find out if the fleshlight is any good
She opened the door, hinges groaning. I ve been meaning to grease those for ages, wonder if I can use this lube? she mused as we entered a small-ish, run-down office. Lots of papers were covering just about any horizontal surface; a desk with a computer and a phone on it and a small coffee table in front of a battered old sofa tucked into a corner; piles of merchandise along the far wall.
Nodding towards the sofa, she suggested I take a seat before seating herself on the office chair by the desk. I hope you don t mind me watching. After all, I have a certain, um, professional interest in seeing how you get along with it, you know. , throwing me another smile; a warm, seemingly genuine one. She didn t appear to be wholly untouched, herself.
I fumbled with the packaging. What sadist had invented welded plastic? Probably a good thing when it came to protecting sex toys on display, but when you were about to unwrap it to try it out? Not so much. My audience reached for a pair of scissors and motioned for me to lob her the fleshlight. You get out of your jeans, I ll get this out, OK? she suggested. I nodded, still not trusting my voice to bear.
I hardly needed any more encouragement. I tugged at my belt, seconds later dropping my jeans to the floor, stepping out of them. My briefs were unceremoniously shoved down my thighs, and as I rose again, my almost painfully erect cock pointed arrogantly at the ceiling, the shopkeeper raising her eyebrows a little and giggling softly as she took the sight in while cutting open the packaging separating me from instant bliss.
With a satisfied Hah! Finally! she pulled the fleshlight from its by now shredded plastic cover and reached over to hand it to me. I shamelessly ogled her cleavage before reverting to holding her gaze. As I said, this is good shit. You won t be able to destroy this one during normal use She proceeded to explain how important it was to clean it after use, stressing that they had both suitable toy cleaner and disinfectant in the store. Most gentle for the silicone, that stuff; unlike the dish soap most people tend to use
Her sentence trailed off, apparently she got struck by the same thing I had; that this was an absurd time to discuss maintenance. My apologies, I got a bit carried away. Here.
Accepting the toy, I glanced over at the bottle of lube perched on the edge of her desk. Turning around, she reached the bottle and spun back to present it to me. There you go, put lots in the fleshlight, some around the entrance and a little on your johnson, and you re good to go.
Nodding, I did as she had suggested; an ample spurt of lube into the pale, pink thingy, then a little around the sculpted pussy lips. Bah, in a way it would have been better if they hadn t tried so hard to make it look like the real thing. Seeing as you wanted my observations, I think it would have been better if it was just an opening, not modeled to look like a real pussy; you know, no matter how good this may turn out to be, it can t possibly compare to the real thing
Doh, she exclaimed as she rolled her eyes. I should have mentioned that, there s a neutral version, too; and, believe it or not, a few which are supposedly modeled after famous porn stars pussies, whether you believe it or not. Anyway, they probably all feel the same; just look at something, anything else while you re using it.
I d be lying if I claimed I thought it would matter much what it looked like once it was wrapped around me. Squirting a wee bit of lube in the palm of my hand, I stroked myself a couple of times, ensuring I got some on the purplish, swollen head, too; unless I slipped in unhindered, I d be sore afterwards, of that I was certain.
Positioning the fleshlight against the glans, I looked over at the shopkeeper. She stared back, eagerly anticipating my next move; not that she d have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what that would be. Gently pressing the fleshlight towards me, I slid into my first silicone pussy. It was just tight enough to feel natural-ish, I d hand the designers that; but it felt rather cold and, well, dead.
What s it like? she asked, voice quivering slightly. Oh, not too bad, I replied Though it does feel a bit cold and. ah, dead, if I may say so at the moment, but that should improve shortly Giving it a couple of strokes, I could already feel it begin to warm up.
She raised her stare from my fleshlight-wrapped member to meet mine. Fuck me, I really am not doing my job properly, now; I just remembered that the manufacturer recommend that you put it in warm water for a few minutes before use, precisely to avoid that corpse bride-feeling. My apologies.
I nodded. That d probably do the trick, I m sure. However ; I let it slide back and forth a few times, feeling the soft silicone caress my oh-so-erect cock; it does feel really good, don t get me wrong; and it keeps getting warmer by the second!
Having said that, I stroked myself in silence for a few moments, slowly, deliberately; pulling it off me until my cock emerged from it, exposing the swollen, lube-glistening head for my very attentive audience, then shoving myself into it again. Oh yes, it felt better and better. While no one would ever mistake it for the real thing; well, no one who had ever had the good fortune to have the real thing wrapped around oneself, anyway; it definitely felt good, much better than a simple handjob.
It keeps getting better, I grunted. Would work better still if one could take it out of the casing, though; you know, to adjust the pressure, using it as a sleeve over my cock; would feel more alive, then.
She nodded. I ll keep that in mind, in case someone asks. I believe you can take it out for cleaning, by the way; so you could probably, um, go au-naturel on it, if that s your preference. ; before again staring at my cock sliding in and out of the toy, mesmerised.
I felt like I was being on display; quite naturally, seeing as that was just what I was; but caught myself enjoying it. My audience was really cute and sexy as hell; well, truth be told, I d probably find even Margaret Thatcher hot as fuck if she had stared at my masturbating with that sultry look my watcher now sent me; but I digress. I was turned on, way beyond what I would have been had I been doing the deed at home, alone.
I coughed softly, then slowing the pace a bit as I caught her stare again. Uh, I know there won t be any actual sex, that s not what I m fishing for now, but Would you mind, ah, could I Well, have a little glimpse of your charms? Some bare skin? Just to help me over the edge? I must have looked like a pleading puppy, as she burst into laughter, luckily a good-natured one.
After first shaking her head, she apparently had second thoughts and nodded. I swallowed. This intensely erotic moment was about to become even hotter. Grabbing the hem of her sweater, she pulled it over her head and revealed a black, low-cut bra and ample cleavage. Lovely, pillowy, full breasts. My pace picked up.
Don t you think about touching me, don t even reach for me, OK? she said, sternly. I nodded, hoping I looked like I d be true to my word. God knows how reliable one looks when masturbating to the sight of the girl asking you to keep your hands off her.
She apparently found my promise good enough, and, after reaching behind her back for a second, the bra fell into her lap and her breasts swung free. I swallowed again, almost in disbelief. They were really beautiful; round, full and pillowy, large, but not so large as to be saggy; they proudly stood form her chest, slightly pear-shaped, milky white and crowned by the largest, weakly drawn areolas I d ever seen, pale pink, crested with nipples looking as if you d be able to cut glass with them, so hard were they.
She was amazing, and I wasted no time telling her so as my cock hardened further still inside the silicone wrapper I was now doing my best to fuck the daylights out of while keeping my eyes locked on the shopkeeper, occasionally falling to her wonderful breasts, but mostly maintaining eye contact.
She leant back in her chair, her breasts gently parting. My turn to be mesmerised. I could already feel the familiar tingling telling me my strokes were numbered and my orgasm forthcoming; I d be done for shortly.
The fleshlight was now at body temperature, and felt much, much more lifelike, albeit still no match for a woman, I grunted through clenched teeth no muscles milking me, no body thrust against mine, no hands feverishly stroking over my back, hugging me close as orgasm approaches; but it does feel pretty pretty damned good!
Nodding absentmindedly, she stroked a hand over her right breast, cupping it, then pinching her nipple between her thumb and index finger, moaning softly.
I m about to cum, I grunted, snapping her back to reality. Oh, please do it in that one, huh? , she nodded to an empty mug on the table between us. I want to see you cum. I nodded, feverishly working my cock with the latest addition to my meagre sex toy collection. Lean forward, please , I snapped I want to see those lovely tits swaying under you
Laughingly, she obliged, leaning forward, then rocking side to side. Like this, huh? she teased, smiling warmly at me as the heavy globes swayed back and forth under her.
Yes. Just like that. There was no use trying to hold back. Two more strokes, and I could feel my orgasm erupting, a tad before I d expected it to. And here I was, figuring I had it under control
I jerked the fleshlight off my cock, throwing it on the floor, sending spurt after spurt of cum over the table, grasping for the mug, missing, shooting another spurt halfway across the room towards her; at least it felt like it; before finally grabbing the mug and shooting the last, feeble spurt into it. I felt my earlobes glow with embarrassment as I came in for landing after the massive orgasm, only to see the mess I d made; cum streaks over invoices, a pack of cigarettes, the table itself, a lighter
My companion laughed, totally losing it in a fit of laughter, her breasts jiggling as she shook You should ve seen yourself!!! , she eventually gasped, regaining some control over herself. It was the most absurd sight I ve ever seen, so incredibly hot, you in the midst of such an orgasm, frantically trying to grab my old mug
I joined her, a bit hesitantly at first. It had indeed been comedy hour. I hoped there wasn t a surveillance camera here, for if it did, I d be bound to find myself on some amateur blooper reel shortly.
Never mind, though, she giggled. I ll get that cleaned up in no time. Without getting her sweater back on, she left the room. Seconds later I heard the tell-tale sound of water pouring from a faucet and paper being torn from a roll. She returned, hand full of tissue paper, and handed me some. Here, clean yourself up; then I ll show you how to clean your latest conquest afterwards.
She leaned in over the table and cleaned up any trace of my little indiscretion. I really had to fight the urge to reach out and touch the lovely form right in front of my eyes; but managed. I d promised, after all; and I d had a wonderful experience, I wouldn t want to ruin it by doing anything which might scare or offend her in any way. I leaned back in the sofa while cleaning most of the lube off my semi-erect cock, softly caressing it as I stared hungrily at her, finishing up the table.
I followed her to the cupboard next to the office; standing close to her; still dressed like Venus of Milo, only with arms; in the tiny room, I could feel the warmth of her body against mine as she fumbled the fleshlight open, taking out the silicone innards. Just hold it under lukewarm water, first, to get rid of your cum and the lube, then wipe it clean with a little bit of the toy cleaner I ll give you when we re back in the shop and it ll be ready for its next outing.
She glanced up at me, noting my attention was on her, rather than on the most useful instructions she were supplying. Better leave it outside its sheath overnight to allow it to dry properly, she said. Well, unless you find you prefer to use just the inner sleeve, of course. Quick smile.
With that, she handed the toy back to me. Just head back out in the shop, you. I ll be with you in a minute, just need to get dressed. I was treated to a smile too cute to be believed, and I was bright enough not to overstay my welcome by asking for just a few more glimpses of her.
I threw a last, longing glance at her beautiful, curvy shape, met her gaze; a rather lustful one at that!; and smiled at her. I ll do some window shopping, then, see if I find more playthings catching my fancy. I then turned and briskly headed back into the shop, again passing the surreal pile of inflatable dolls, one still sporting a santa s cap.
She sure took her time getting dressed; I imagined she d figured she needed

Advanced Sexual Education: Part 4

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 08 Mar 2026 17:04:52 +0000

Samantha’s New Toy.
Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn’t stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.
Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. “Well, I gotta head to class now,” he said. “See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you.”
I couldn’t say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.
As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.
The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.
I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbed
A lesson on oral sex.
Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn’t really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.
I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual.
“Hello everyone,” she said. “I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners.”
A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well.
“Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we’ll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?”
Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand.
“Yes, Samantha.”
“Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.”
“Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there’s no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male’s cock. Let’s go ahead and practice that now.
"Although this can be performed by males, we won’t be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don’t cum just yet. I’ll give you time for that in a little while.”
Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John’s cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.
Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. “Alright,” I said. “Who’s first?”
They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony’s legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.
I hesitated at first, because I hadn’t ever tasted a guy’s cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.
Remembering Ms. Sharon’s words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn’t make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony’s hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn’t resist. Soon, with Tony’s guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn’t ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back.
“Thank you, Samantha,” he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn’t see any cum.
After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. “Your turn.” I said, smiling up at him.
I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony’s, but I still couldn’t quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.
I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me.
“Excellent job, everyone,” said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. “I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did.
"Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl’s labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now.”
I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.
Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.
Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.
Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up.
“Good job, everyone,” she said. “Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69.” She turned around and drew the number on the board. “It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What’s unique about this position is it’s one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously.
"Now, I’d like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you.”
Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.
A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn’t figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn’t get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.
I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn’t given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.
Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.
After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon’s say, “Alright everyone. That’s enough. Please return to your seats.”
I reluctantly took Tony’s cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats.
“Excellent work everyone,” Ms. Sharon said. “Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments.
"First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class.
"Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day’s topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:
"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments.
"2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don’t do it, you get a zero.
"3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos.
"4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don’t complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments.
"5. Most of the assignments will require someone else’s participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office.
"Any questions about the homework?” Nobody raised their hands. “Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don’t need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class.
"Alright, now on to today’s final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space.” We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. “Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don’t quite work out, I’ll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John.”
We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto.
“Alright, now I’ve looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner.”
Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto’s cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex’s mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.
After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.
A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.
Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn’t take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn’t expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon’s rule, and did not remove my mouth.
For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony’s load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex’s cock was in my mouth again.
The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto’s face, and my mouth further onto Alex’s cock. It felt amazing! I hadn’t cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.
I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.
We had both finished cumming, but we didn’t stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.
When we were all seated, she asked, “Did everyone enjoy that?” I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. “Good. Now, that’s all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment.
"By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don’t have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don’t forget to get proof of the encounters.
"Everyone have a good day, and I’ll see you next class period.”
With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her.
“Nah, I’m not really hungry,” I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.
On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day’s experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.
I also thought about who I’d complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.
Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)
Vaginal Intercourse.
“Hello again, class,” Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. “Long time, no see.”
We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we’d be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.
This wasn’t a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.
I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn’t just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.
Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. “Alright, class. Today, we’re in for a great time. I’ve already received everyone’s homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we’ll jump straight into today’s material. I’m going to need a male and female volunteer.”
She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys’ laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, “Alright, then I’ll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers”
I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she’d use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked.
“If you all remember, the only two names we’ve removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won’t be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy’s bag, however, I’ve already taken the liberty of removing Tony’s name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed.
"So, first a girl.” She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. “Sofia, please come up here.”
I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.
M

Advanced Sexual Education: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 07 Mar 2026 17:04:19 +0000

Anatomy Primer.
Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.
This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole’s legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole’s head, holding each of Nicole’s ankles spread about three feet apart.
“Hi Nicole.” I said to her, as I approached. “I’m the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel.”
Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. “Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I’ve never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.”
“So, I take it you’re still glad I ran into you in the library?” I asked.
“Oh, definitely!” she exclaimed. “If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can’t wait for what’s in store for us for the rest of the semester.”
“Wow.” I said, smiling back at her. “I don’t know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I’ll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.”
“Thank you Samantha,” she replied. “But, since you’re last, make sure it’s a good one. I don’t want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I’ll pay you back for it another time.”
I smiled and replied, “Deal.”
I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole’s right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole’s cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.
After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole’s gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.
I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”, while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole’s legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn’t care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.
After Nicole’s final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole’s ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.
Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, “Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.”
“No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you,” replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. “That was the best sexual experience I’ve had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.”
“Well, I’d offer to let you stay in here, but there’s another class coming in here soon, and I think they’re covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I’m sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.”
“That’s alright.” replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. “I don’t live far from campus. I’ll just go home and take a nap.”
“One more thing before you go, Nicole.” said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. “In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there’s an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.”
“I will.” said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it “You know; I really don’t feel like wearing this. I think I’ll walk home without it.”
At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn’t bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn’t far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.
I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole’s position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn’t know whose hand it was.
After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn’t ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.
Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.
A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.
First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other’s bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I’ll skip it.
After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I’m more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!
We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.
So, today’s story is about day seven of class.
I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn’t arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.
Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn’t bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I’m actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.
At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn’t seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them.
“Hello class,” she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. “I’m glad to see you’re all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm.
"To start today’s class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?” Almost everyone raised their hands. “Good. Those of you who say you haven’t, I don’t believe you. But in case you really haven’t, today will be the end of that.
"Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven’t ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves.”
We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I’d seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle.
“Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I’m going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers.”
Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. “This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well.
"Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?” Of course, nobody raised their hands. “Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here.” After another moment, Sofia raised her hand.
“Good, Sofia. Please come up here.” Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. “Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?” She nodded. “Okay, then you know what to do. I’ve also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely.”
Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.
After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, “Good, Sofia, that’s exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now.” Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. “Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well.”
Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself.
“Alright, next up, we have the vibrator,” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. “This toy requires batteries, because when it’s switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman’s clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?”
After a couple seconds, Latoya’s hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table.
“Thank you Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn’t bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya’s head tilt back in pleasure.
“Good, Latoya,” said Ms. Sharon, “Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn’t that feel good?”
Latoya nodded.
“Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat.”
Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. “Now, I don’t want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?”
Tony Baker didn’t hesitate to stick his hand in the air.
“Alright, Mr. Baker,” said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina.
“Excellent, Tony,” said Ms. Sharon. “This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you.” She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony’s cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off.
“Good, Tony. You may take your seat.” He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. “This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?”
Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat.
“Next, we have our first two-person toy.” said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. “These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female.”
Most of the boy’s hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I’d rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was.
“Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We’ll both insert them at the same time.”
I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up.
“How does that feel, Samantha?” asked Ms. Sharon.
“A little cold, but fine otherwise,” I replied.
“Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha’s.” She handed them to the students. “For the rest of today’s class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you’d like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class.”
I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, “Does this knob increase the intensity?” as he turned it all the way up.
I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. “Yes, Ken,” I heard Ms. Sharon say, “that’s the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it’s hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.”
“I see,” said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. “Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out.”
I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, “It’s alright.”
Ms. Sharon said, “That’s exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don’t disrupt the class.” She pulled the last toy from her bag. “As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I’ll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now.”
They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn’t have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren’t already full or being rubbed: Nicole’s and Amy’s. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions.
“Thank you, both,” she said, holding up the final toy, “This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other.”
They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued.
“Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other.” They did so. “Thank you. I’ll start with Amy, and then Nicole.”
Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her.
“Good. Now, I’m going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole’s hole.”
I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy’s cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole’s cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy.
“Good.” said Ms. Sharon, “Thank you both. Now we’re ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!.” Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.
I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn’t take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.
Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, “I’ll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don’t mind.” Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. “Good. I’ll tu

Home Repairs: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 18 Jan 2026 13:11:00 +0000

Home Repairs: Part 3
The painters get on the job like Clockwork.
Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

June was staring at the framed picture hanging in our living room, a large print of a vast Sidney Nolan landscape, an Australian outback dreamscape.
"Do you know what bugs me about this?" she asked, aware that I was standing behind her.
"No?" I responded.
"I know there's an unpainted patch of wall behind that print where your handyman Fabio patched the hole you gouged out. I just can't enjoy looking at this picture knowing there's an unsightly mess behind it."
"So what are you suggesting?" I asked knowing full well what she was suggesting.
"The whole house needs a repaint, it just looks tired," June rejoined as expected. "And those hidden eyesore just bug me, knowing that they're there."
I got the message. So checking through the junk mail from our letterbox later in the day, I took extra notice of a promo card from Clockwork Painters promising reasonable prices, no mess and guaranteed schedules. Naturally the card had the iconic headshot of Alex from the movie, the one with eyelashes and his black bowler hat. Inspired, I got in touch. I negotiated a reasonable price with then to paint the interiors, discussed the colors that June and I wanted, and set a date for them to start.
On the appointed day I was at my usual station, in the front room working on my laptop when their striking orange van pulled up. They carefully backed into our drive so the van's rear doors faced the house, not the street. Two people got out of the front and opened the back of the van which was full of the sort of things I guess you'd expect for painters. As well as stacks of paint cans, I could see ladders and other platform structures as well as what I guessed were groundsheets and such.
The two painters wore blazing white overalls. As they got out of the van, they both donned black bowler hats. Uh huh, I wondered, what had I got myself into now? I noticed as they busied themselves at the back of the van that the tall thin one was female and the shorter, muscular one was male. Soon they were knocking on my front door.
As I let them into the house, the painters politely introduced themselves. "I'm Julie," the tall blonde woman announced.
"And you can call me Gus," the stocky man announced. It was then that I noticed that as well as the spotless white pants and white shirts and suspenders and the bowler hats, they both sported the big black lashes on one eye. Horror show, indeed.
I laughed. Gus looked at me. "What's so funny?" he asked as if completely unaware of the provenance of his appearance or its effect on me. Like I should be scared of them or something.
"I've never seen such pristine outfits on workers before," I dissembled. "It's like you only just got them out of the pack."
"Oh," Gus countered, "we keep our uniforms extremely spick. We have our special way of keeping them," he paused and emphasized, "spick." Like it was something I should keep in mind.
For some reason at that moment, I looked over to Julie who was blushing. Well, I thought, whatever way they kept spick suited me if they were careful not to get paint on themselves or on anything else.
I walked them through the house pointing out what we had decided for each room. Julie checked on her tablet to confirm that what I was saying was what they had on the order. She nodded a lot without saying anything. So everything must have been as ordered. After the tour I confirmed that with her. "Oh yes," she smiled seeming a little more comfortable, "everything is as expected. Just dobby," she added with a hint of an eastern accent.
"Dobby," I repeated assuming I sounded stupid for mocking her.
"Nice," Gus grunted in a way that suggested he wanted to get the job started and wasn't too fussed with what I might say.
I explained that I would set up my laptop and do my work in the back garden if they needed me for anything. I also told them that my wife June would be home some time although I could not be sure when.
We all nodded about that, and then I set myself up on the outdoor furniture in the late spring heat, under a bit of shade from our large trees and went back to my work.
Sometime later I took a break and went into my kitchen for a glass of water. The noise in the house suggested that the painters had started with the front room. They had their radio on and I could hear some banter between the two of them. I went in to tell them that I did not mind their choice of radio station, and I could pipe it through my house's system if they wanted. When I stepped into the room, the first thing I noticed was that Gus was shirtless. Julie did not seem to be fussed working with the topless man, so I did not point it out, no need to embarrass myself. I told them about the house system and Julie liked the idea, so I went down the hall to sort it out. And then back out into the backyard to get on with my work.
After another short stint at my work, I had finished my water, so I took another break and returned to the kitchen to fill up again. I peeked into the front room. I was almost not surprised that Gus had his shirt back on. But Julie had hers off. She sported a form-fitting white sports bra which pressed her tits to her chest, suggesting nothing sexual to me, nor it appeared to Gus who was near her but busy preparing the wall along with the mostly topless woman in my front room. Although I did notice that Julie was thin in a healthy way. Her arms and shoulders were impressively muscled, no doubt due to her relatively physical work. Unsure whether they had seen me I retreated to the safety of my back garden and tried to concentrate on an issue that my boss wanted an answer on by the end of the day.
I was drafting a response to my boss when Julie sauntered out into my garden, a medium size bottle of Coke in one hand. She was fully dressed again. "Time to break," she informed me. "Boss requires this. Health and safety, et cetera."
She stood in silence for a moment or two taking the occasional swig from her bottle while I pondered how to deal with my boss. "So this is where your work is done," she smiled again trying for the small talk.
Home Repairs: Part 2
A Housewife Gets Cucked.
Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Job's done," April confirmed as she came down the ladder with me holding it firmly. She looked over at June while she stood quite close to me. "Well, maybe only partly done," she observed.
"I have an idea," June spat at her. "Why don't you just leave now?"
April ran her hands down the front of my pants. "I could do that," she agreed as she groped my cock through my pants. "Henry," she chastised, "you're not hard."
I looked at her. "Should I be?"
"Well," April smiled, "your wife's tied up in a sort of revealing way, and I'm feeling quite hot after all the exertion." And to prove that she quickly unbuttoned her shirt and flung it off. Her bra followed revealing her tits were as firmly impressive as I had hoped.
I was shocked though, that April was half naked in our house, but not June. "You little slut," she sneered, "what are you going to do with Henry?"
"I think that's pretty obvious," April replied, as she undid her pants. But she didn't remove them. They had had slid down her hips enough to show the top of her panties and a lot of her ass that did curve nicely as I had hoped. She had stopped stripping to rummage in her bag. She pulled out a bright pink object that I immediately recognized as a lush. A vibrating incertable sex toy.
"What are you going to do with that," June asked her with more than a hint of concern in her voice.
"Do you know what it is?" April asked letting the bulb part swing in front of June's face.
June did not answer so April continued. "I am going to insert this into you. I will turn it to just the right vibration to turn you on but not enough to make you cum. And of course you have no other way to get yourself off. Meanwhile I'll be fucking your husband." April looked at me. I shrugged like all that was all the most normal thing in the world. April grabbed June's panties and yanked them down to her ankles where they tangled with the shorts that were already there. April squatted to get a good angle to slide the Lush into my wife who stared over the top of April's head at the wall behind her biting her tongue having apparently decided not to show April any sense of pleasure or otherwise.
April clearly realized that was June's game. "You are going to enjoy this," she promised June after she completed the insertion and gave her a quick peck on the lips. April toyed with my wife's tits, pulling her nipples and giving them a good feel then walked back over to the table and fiddled with her phone. "I know you are feeling a buzz," she advised. "It's set to low." And she smiled. "Make sure to moan if you are about to cum."
Turning to me, April laughed as she undid her own pants and stepped out of them. As she lowered her panties I saw a pink handle pressing against her belly. April saw that I saw. "Yes, that's a lush too. It makes installing insulation much more exciting," she explained to me. "It's my special friend, gets me through the day and keeps me alert. Now you get your clothes off too. We've got to get you hard if you're going to be able to satisfy me."
It did not take me long to strip.
April looked me over and nodded approvingly. "Better than I expected," she reported. "I hope this means that you are going to be an okay fuck." I glared at her, not that she seemed to care about the slight at my abilities. "Now," she pondered, "how are we going to get you hard?" She looked to me and looked to June. "Stick it in her mouth for a while," April decided.
June looked pleadingly to April but realized she would not get any sympathy from her. Rather April keenly looked to me to get the performance started. My wife gave me a threatening look as I moved towards her but she opened her mouth wide enough for me to easily fit my cock in there. She was silent, no grunts, moans or complaints as I placed my hands on the back of her head and forced her down on me, possibly a little further than I knew she liked. Then she lurched suddenly which forced me a bit deeper. April sniggered, so I looked over at her. She was playing with her phone. Presumably she had given June a jolt for the moment.
"Do you like that?" April grinned at me.
I realized that I was still deeply embedded in June's mouth and I was now pretty hard. June convulsed again and I realized that this time it was me.
April watched approvingly for a few moments while my cock hardened in my wife's mouth. "I think you're hard enough," she ordered. "Time for you to come over here to play with me."
I removed myself from June and stepped fully erect towards the naked insulation installer. "Down there," she ordered, pointing to the floor at her feet. I lowered myself carefully, then reclining on one side looked to April. She obviously knew what she wanted since she stepped up over me and pushed me onto my back using her toes, then shuffled me around by poking her feet into my side until she was happy with where I was. Then without any ceremony or foreplay she squatted down on me, impaling herself. We were joined immediately, as far as I could go. She looked down at me, licking her lips. Instinctive to help out, I reached up for her tits and gently kneaded them. She smiled her appreciation as she got into her preferred fucking rhythm. Then I realized that April was smiling her satisfied smile over my head. I wondered for a moment what that was about until I heard a grunt of frustration from behind me. That was June, I realized, still unable to cum. April had placed herself so that she could watch me and June at the same time.
"Are you watching this?" April asked my wife somewhat unnecessarily. June grunted some sort of admission. "Enjoy the show then," April advised, "I'm getting fucked hard by your husband. And I think he likes it. He's kind of very hard." She gasped the last words and then she rose up off me and patted my erection gently with both hands to demonstrate I was so rigid that my cock wasn't moving anywhere, certainly not to the side. I was poking straight up. "I think he gets off on this," April concluded. She lowered herself hungrily back onto me and started to fuck me again. "Has he fucked any other women in front of you before?" she yelped, now she was back in her rhythm.
Both June and I blurted out "yes" at the same time. That did it for April. She started a raucous laugh that she just couldn't stop. It spoiled the rhythm that she had going on me but then while she belly laughed I thrusted deep into her, taking advantage of her loss of control to have a bit of my own fun at my pace.
Soon April got enough control to explain her mirth. She was also controlling our fucking again. "Who would have thought that you two were such perverts? You both look so straight." She looked from me to June with a big smile and rode me for some more. "Henry, to celebrate this scene of depravity, I'm going to give you a rare treat. I'm going to let you into my ass." She rose up off me and shifted her hips a little forward so that I was lined up with her ass. She eased down on me again with the same ease that she had already impaled me.
Home Repairs: Part 1
She’s a plumber who fixes more than the sink.
Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It takes some getting used to, the ways of the world these days. The sink in our kitchen had flooded the floor and of course we had to deal with it and of course it was a Saturday morning. I took a look at the spaghetti of pipes and hoses under the sink and complained to my wife June who stood watching with her arms crossed while I went on about how something that was supposed to be as simple as water coming into the house and water going out of the house could be so complicated in these modern homes.
June seemed unimpressed by my complaint and latched on to the main issue. "Can you fix it?" she asked with a hint of urgency. "I like things in our home to work."
"I've just been explaining;” I started but she cut me off.
"Just get a plumber in then," she ordered and left the kitchen and the puddle on the floor, striding out as if this failing of the house was somehow my fault.
I did the google thing and got as far down as Advanced Plumbing which seemed to be based nearby and who boasted that they did twenty-four hour callouts. Reasoning that they could only be as cheap or expensive as the rest of the alphabet I gave them a call and spoke to a receptionist who seemed to be caring enough and unfussed that it was Saturday morning. She warned me to expect the bill to be a minimum of a hundred dollars by the time the leak was found and repaired, depending on the cost of parts. But not much more than that, she told me, based on my description of the situation. "These things are usually solved pretty quickly," she assured me with what I assumed was blithe marketing confidence. But she promised that someone would be out within the hour. I hoped with that sort of service, the problem could be solved pretty quickly and we could get back to our weekend. So assuming that I had everything under control, I went back to the weekend paper. I merely had to wait and it would all be solved.
Sure enough the sort of van you would expect your local plumber to drive pulled into my driveway about forty-five minutes later. It clearly advertised it was Advanced Plumbing which gave me some immediate relief, like the problem was already solved.
I went to the window in time to see a tallish and shapely blonde woman get out of the van's driver's side. She appeared to be by herself. And indeed she was. She wore short shorts and the company issue hi-viz top which suggested to me even from my distance that she had a bust worth my attention.
She knocked on the door and I immediately answered, greeting this woman from Advanced Plumbing with her bright, open face framed by a mane of blonde hair along with the rest of her readily apparent attributes down to her long tanned legs.
"You're Henry with the plumbing problem," she announced.
"You're a;” I started, hoping that she wasn't put off by how I stared, examining her.
“plumber," she helpfully concluded for me. "Is there a problem? I thought we worked out everything on the phone? If I can have a look at your leak?"
I remembered to let her into the house. "Ah, you were the receptionist?" I asked somewhat surprised.
"Well, I answer the phone." She smiled. "I'm May. And I am a certified plumber. I realize that it can be a bit difficult for you old people."
"Old? I'm forty-four." This impertinence was not acceptable and could not be let go without some level of correction.
"Oh I am sorry," May smiled while clearly looking me over, "I thought you were older. Now if you let me, I'll have a look at your plumbing and see if I can get your waterworks operating right again." She gave me a salacious smile with that as I led her to the kitchen.
There would be a reckoning for that too, I thought, but later. A reckoning after we got my immediate problem solved. I guessed that June was busy out in our back garden, so I would have to think ahead if I was going to get my revenge on May while keeping June in the dark about anything that went on.
I sat at the kitchen table and started to scroll through my phone as May got down on her knees to look under the sink. I looked over at her at just the right moment. Her head was in the cabinet thing right under the sink as her shorts stretched enticingly over her bottom. Since she was there and I was here I could make a close inspection of what was before me. Suddenly May turned around to me.
"What are you doing?" she snapped.
I smiled. "Keeping an eye on you. Health and safety and all of that." Which in a sense was true. You don't leave someone in that position by themselves. It's in all the safety manuals. I explained that to May and she shook her head and smiled in a way that seemed agreeable and enticing. I felt a stirring in my pants in response. May went back to looking for the problem, so I adjusted my cock which had started to grow, getting a little uncomfortable in my pants from all the watching. I also switched my phone to film her. It might be a while before I saw a bottom like that again so I decided that I needed a record. It really was quite an impressive bottom, round, not too large, with a nice arc curving into her bare legs. I got thinking about what May might do with it for pleasure. I realized that I was adjusting my cock again which was natural given the situation that presented itself to me.
May stood up and smiled at me, returning my concentration to the damp problem in front of us. "I've found what the problem is," she announced and used what I assumed was genuine plumbing terminology to explain her diagnosis. I was slightly distracted by the way that her shirt had bunched up around her bust suggesting that her tits were somewhat larger and more enticing than I had first imagined.
She clearly intended to impress me with her plumbing knowledge. When she finished I asked "can you fix it?" meaning I wanted to know if she could fix it right away.
Fortunately, May nodded and told me that she had to go to the van to get the parts and everything would be sorted soon. She smiled oddly when she said that.
"Do you need a hand?" I asked her but she shook her head.
"You just watch," she told me as she strode purposefully out of the room again giving me a different but equally pleasant view of her backside. I wondered about getting the chance to see more of it.
However, like something from an English bedroom farce, with May out of the house, June came back into the room while I sat and waited. "Is everything under control?" she asked in her now familiar distant

The Shagging Centaur Inn

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 15 Jan 2026 21:27:00 +0000

The Shagging Centaur Inn

A mature tavern owner charms a wandering minstrel.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Servicing a serviceman.

Julia could still taste the cum in her mouth. Smiling, she kept wiping down the counter, moving the dirty rag in her hand in tight circles across the polished wood. It had been a bit reckless of her, to leave the bar unattended. But what could she do? It's not every day a strapping young soldier, fresh from the front, comes into your bar; and compliments your appearance. She simply had to thank him. After all; he s keeping the homeland free of marauders, and colonizers.

And what could be better thanks for this gorgeous bloke, than a quick and messy blowjob, in the storeroom; while all his soldier friends wait at the table, none the wiser? The look on his face, when she'd taken his hand, and led him behind the bar; had been priceless! But not as priceless as his face, when she closed the storeroom door, and dropped to her knees.

After the shock had worn off, he'd been quite a gentleman. Now gasping politely as she worked her lips up and down his shaft, never once cursing, or pulling her hair. Not that she minded when men did that, but it was nice to meet a guy with manners, every once in a while. Even if he had unloaded close to a gallon of semen into her mouth, when he finally came.

Julia checked the bodice of her Bavarian Dirndl, making sure the copious jizz hadn t dibbled onto her impressive cleavage, or the straining cotton lacing that heaved her bulging tits, such that they perpetually threatened to pour out of the low d colletage. Bavarian women knew a thing or two about the power of tits to charm a virile man. Julia s beautiful body was the unspoken mascot of the Inn. Mention the Shagging Centaur to any traveler of the isle, and they would all harken back to the vision of Julia s wonderful cleavage.

She ran her tongue around her mouth again. A bit bitter, but as come went, not too bad. At least he tasted better than some of the other men she'd blown behind the bar. She hoped he'd come back soon. Some nights her pussy ached for a reaming. Tonight her nipples were craving a man s massage. They pressed hard outward, on the stout fibers of the white blouse

Julia chuckled to herself. Gawd, she was bad. But she did it so well. And after all, didn't people always say that the best thing you can do in life, is to bring joy to everyone you meet? And if there was one thing Julia was good at, it was bringing joy to people. Sometimes several times a night.

The truth was, Julia loved what she did. Watching someone cum, gave her a sense of supreme satisfaction, whether it was on her, in her, or just because of her. She'd never forget the time she finished a man off, just by whispering into his ear. She couldn't believe it when she heard him start to groan, and watched as his cock twitched, shooting out jet after jet of sticky white semen all over his muffling hands, and dripping down his legs.

It made her feel so sexy to know men lusted after her. And while she had to admit, she was occasionally guilty of leading them on; she always made sure to give them at least a little satisfaction. Honestly, if she wasn't the proprietor and sole employee of the Shagging Centaur, she probably would have been sacked years ago, with the number of men she'd dragged upstairs after hours. One of the perks of being the landlady.

Looking up as she wiped down the varnished wood countertop, Julia's eyes scanned across the bar, taking in the few patrons she had, sat around tables, drinking from tankards and talking amongst themselves. It was likely to be a quiet night. She sighed. Ah well, she'd already had her fun. No need to get cock-greedy.

Reminiscing with the Dwarf.

Of the people in the bar, Julia knew most of them already. In the enchanted Isle of Galbriath; Hollydour was a small town. And the Shagging Centaur was its only real tavern, which meant as the proprietor and barmaid, very few people slipped past her. Looking out across the bar, she saw a variety of familiar faces, humans, dwarves, and even the occasional half-ling as well.

Off to the side, near the fire, two old men sat in comfortable silence, each nursing a glass of brandy. Towards the door, a group of young hussies, probably no more than eighteen; giggled amongst themselves, happily. All around her, the common folk of the town sat, enjoying the calm atmosphere, after a hard day s work in the fields.

That was the other reason Julia loved working here. After her long life of excitement and adventure, it was nice to live and let live; in a place as peaceful as Hollydour. Sure, the occasional passionate liaison certainly spiced things up a bit, but for the most part, she was content to live at a slower pace. After all, there was more than one way to satisfy people, and most of the time a hot meal, cold drink, and warm fire were all they needed. Julia was happy to provide. Her Inn offered a sandwich or soup for a hungry stomach, A range of beverages for the soul; and she could let a room, to the traveler holding over til the morrow.

Letting out a content sigh, she stepped back from the polished bar, admiring her work. The wood had certainly seen better days, but at least it wasn't sticky anymore. She chuckled to herself.

Looking up, her smile widened, as she saw a familiar face walking through the door, heading towards the bar.

"Afternoon Brungard"

Making his way to the bar, the grizzled old dwarf smiled up at Julia with a lopsided grin. "Afternoon lovely!" Hopping up onto a bar stool, Brungard heaved his burly arms down onto the counter with a grunt. Julia turned to grab a tankard.

"Same as always?"

The dwarf chuckled. "Same as always."

Julia flashed him a smile and reached up to one of the kegs behind the bar. Filling the tankard with care, she turned back and put it down in front of her old friend. "Good day?"

The dwarf grunted. "Same old crap, but yeah, not too bad."

"How's the apprentice?"

Brungard shook his head. "He's keen, I'll give him that, but the lad wouldn't know a pair of tongs from a turnip if I didn't keep reminding him."

Julia laughed, resting a hand on the bar as she lent on her arm. "That bad, huh?"

"Ah, he'll get the hang of it. Just as long as he keeps his mind on his blacksmithing instead of every pretty little thing that walks by. I swear, flash that boy a nice pair of legs and he'll be dead in the head for hours." Shaking his head again, the dwarf took a swig from his tankard, as Julia chuckled.

"Like you're one to talk, Mr. Stouthammer. I was with you back in Fellscar, remember? The way you went through those chaste elven girls, anyone would've thought you'd been celibate your entire life!" The pair shared another chuckle.

"Fair point, fair point. But I wasn't in charge of a forge then. No, I was still in my 'glory days'" The dwarf took another swig. Julia sighed, thinking back to her days travelling the world. There'd been a few more of them, then; besides Brungard and herself. Salia, the dark-skinned mage from distant Surket Sha, Aeron Greenstrider, the stern elven ranger.

And of course, Sir Michael Carthwaite.

Julia smiled to herself. Of course, he hadn't been a knight when they'd traveled together. That was a title he'd been given much later. She wondered where he was now. Still serving the queen of Amara as her royal consort. Lucky bastard, she thought.

She missed Michael. Perhaps she should write him a letter.

"Weren't we all." She sighed out, speaking in mock-wistfulness "Oh, to be young again."

The dwarf bellowed out a laugh that filled the tavern. "Young again? Hah! You never knew me when I was young, little missy! I was already well past a hundred by the time you were born!" Julia laughed along with her old friend.

"Fair point, but we can't all live as long as you. Some of us are only human."

"Huh, yeah. Don't I know it." The old dwarf went back to his cup. "Heard anything from the others?"

"No, not in a while. Salia used to write, but we lost touch two or three years ago. It's a long way to send, after all, and what with the war in the hinterlands." Julia let her sentence trail off. The Gaelic tribes don t trust us and the Anglos only send exorcist missionaries to this isle. We only get news when a fugitive comes, needing sanctuary from the Scots.

Salia had always been a close friend of hers, and as they'd grown older she'd hoped they'd stay in touch better. But, as the years went on, and their lives took them to different continents, things had become a little trickier. Still, she'd never forget all the wild nights they'd shared together, in their mercenary days; drinking till they blacked out. Of course, waking up with all sorts of strangers, not always in the same town they started in. Hell, once or twice they'd even woken up together, and only sometimes with someone else in between!

Julia smiled. She missed her travelling companions. "What about you? Any news?"

The dwarf shook his head. "No, not a word. But then again, when did I?" Brungard chuckled.

"Gotta admit though, I do miss those days. Julia said with longing in her soul. Living on the road, nothing to tie me down, exploring forgotten places just for the hell of it."

The old dwarf smirked. "Killing things for money, then pissing it away on drinks and hookers."

Julia chuckled along with him. "Yeah, those really were the days. But still, we couldn't do it forever, could we?"

"No. Gotta settle down sometime. But hell, nothing wrong with a bit of harmless reminiscing." The dwarf finished his drink, with a long, satisfied 'ah'. Popping a gold coin down on the bar, he got up from his stool and straightened his belt.

"Well, I better be off. Gonna be a busy day tomorrow. Some duke's ordered gold-plated horseshoes for his stallion, and gods know I'm not letting the boy deal with it." Heading for the door, he called over his shoulder. "Thanks for the drink, Jules. And the chat." Julia smiled.

"A pleasure as always. See you tomorrow."

"See ya tomorrow" With that, the dwarf made his way back across the bar, and disappeared through the front door, leaving Julia alone with her thoughts again. She picked up his tankard, and emptied out the last few dregs of ale, before rinsing it in the steaming tub of water and wiping it over with her cloth and putting it back behind the bar. As she ducked down, to straighten the tankard stock, she heard the door open again.

A minstrel s visit.

As she came back up, Julia saw a face she didn't recognize. Making his way across the room was a young man, tall and slender, with a neatly pointed beard and dark hair slicked back over a handsome face. His tall riding boots clacked against the floorboards, and as he walked, he looked side to side, taking in the room as a faint self-assured smile played across his lips.

Strapped to his back, Julia could see a lute. She grinned. He was a minstrel.

Reaching the bar, the young man flashed her a charming smile and lent an arm casually on the polished wood.

"Good afternoon madam." His voice dripped with charisma. Julia felt something inside her flutter. "A pint of; well, whatever you recommend." The minstrel smiled again. Julia threw her rag over her shoulder and lent in close.

"Well, that depends on your pallet, good sir. What do you prefer; strong, or sweet?"

The man laughed a warm and pleasant sound. "Why not both? But, if I had to pick, I'd say sweet. Although I'm sure whatever you suggest will satisfy me perfectly."

Julia stood back up straight. "Well, I do aim to satisfy." Picking up a clean tankard, she turned her back to the minstrel, filling it with mead. She couldn't help but grin to herself. It had been a while since someone so charming had come into the Centaur, let alone a fellow musician, and she couldn't help but delight in his appearance.

Turning back, she put the cup down in front of him and held out her hand. "There. That'll be five copper, my dear." The minstrel gave her a nod of appreciation, and from within his gilded green tunic, he withdrew a silver coin, which he flicked down into her hand. "Keep the change, as a symbol of my gratitude."

Julia's mouth split into a wide smile. Looking at the coin in her palm, she passed her other hand over it, dispelling the magic cast on it. As she did, the bright silver color faded to a dull copper, and she held it up for the young man to see.

"I'm terribly sorry, my good sir, but it seems you're a little short."

Raising his eyebrows in surprise, the minstrel let out a nervous chuckle. "Ah, sorry about that. Here." His cheeks blushing red with embarrassment, the young man took out his coin purse and handed Julia another silver piece. "Real, this time, I promise."

With a smile, Julia made a show of slipping the coin into her cleavage, and lent forwards across the bar again. "Thank you, kind sir. Although, I suggest you check the rest of your possessions for such 'enchantments'. We wouldn't want you giving illusionary money to someone else, now would we?"

Again, the minstrel chuckled nervously. "Yes, quite!" Regaining some of his composure, the minstrel took a drink from his cup and smiled.

"Divine, just like the woman who served it."

"You flatter me, sir." Julia said with a warm smile; her eyes locked onto his.

"I should hope so." The minstrel winked.

Julia couldn't help but feel charmed by the young man, who reached out a delicate hand towards her. "Emilio Darius, musician, storyteller, and wanderer down life's great highway; at your service."

Amused, Julia thought; an Italian? Perhaps Romany? How exotic! She offered out her hand for him to take, and as he planted a gentle kiss on her knuckles, she replied "Julia Wildblossom. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Darius."

Looking up, Emilio gave her a wink "I assure you, madam, the pleasure is all mine". Withdrawing her hand, Julia hummed in amusement as the minstrel stood up straight again, taking another drink from his mead. Turning back to the room, Emilio surveyed the other patrons.

"May I ask, Madam, if you have any entertainment planned for the evening patrons?"

Julia shook her head.

"Then, would it be alright if I played a few songs? I'll keep it brief, and I won't ask for anything in return, except potentially your applause. My hat will be upturned at my feet, if your patrons wish to pitch a coin of gratuity." Gesturing to the room, Emilio added: "I'm sure your patrons would appreciate a little light music, to go with their sating drinks."

Chuckling in amusement, Julia nodded again. "I think that sounds like a wonderful idea. It's been quite a while since we've had any music in the place." Looking up to the ceiling in mock wistfulness, Julia sighed out "I do sometimes think about getting my old harpsichord down, every once in a while; but if I did that, who would watch the bar and attend serving?"

Emilio cocked an eyebrow. "A fellow musician?"

Julia chuckled. "Oh of course. Or at least, I used to be, back in my youth. In fact, I was quite the musical savant."

The young man smirked. "Well, perhaps you could show me a thing or two; later this evening?"

"Oh, I'd love to." Julia flashed him a flirtatious smile, and she placed her arms onto the counter and leaned her chest into her crossed arms. He stood there in a trance, staring at the luscious tits and especially the bit of dark areola that crept out of the white blouse. Satisfied, she winked him out of his trance, before turning back to her bar. The minstrel let out a chuckle and made his way towards the back corner of the room.

As she watched him go, over her shoulder; Julia couldn't help but chuckle to herself. It'd been a while since she'd met someone quite so charming, and charm-able; and as she pulled a pin from her gathered hair, and let the chestnut locks flow down onto her soft bare shoulders. She glanced over at the tall grandfather clock in the corner. There were still a few more hours before closing. She hoped she could wait that long.

As he passed the group of girls by the door, Julia heard them giggling, and turned around just in time to see him greet them a wink. Asking if they re celebration an occasion, one of the girls conveyed it s her 19^th birthday.

Oh, well that calls for a celebration in deed! he said before slipping the lute from his back. Taking his place in the corner, he addressed the room, introducing himself in a very similar way to the way he had to Julia.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, it is my very great honor to perform for you tonight." The way he stressed 'ladies' while nodding to the lasses and then the barmaid; almost made Julia burst out with laughter. He really was a walking stereotype. Continuing on, Emilio gestured humble towards his heart.

"I'm not asking for your money, don't worry, your appreciation is all the pay I need. Yet I will not deprive you of an opportunity to show gratitude in the expression of your free choice. As he tuned the strings, the lasses quietly conferred, the several of them dug in their purses. The custom in those lands was to present a gift, if you wished to have a dedicated tune, or a certain song performed. The tall redhead stepped forward, dropping a handful of coins in his hat; A birthday tune, if you will, kind minstrel? For Emmy s 19^th Birthday.

Emilio nodded. Soon his strings were tuned, and he announced; My first song is dedicated to Emmy. Today is a very special day. Emmy s friends want us all to wish her a happy birthday. The charming minstrel took Emmy s hand and gracefully pulled her to her feet. His other hand slid her chair over to the corner, near his hat. He rotated the chair to face the patrons and gestured her to take her seat.

He then played a well-known folk tune of birthday wishes, and gestured for everyone to join in the chorus. The tavern came to life with the loud refrain. Emmy blushed and the other lasses were greatly pleased with her embarrassment. The song ended and Emilio took her hand as the crowd applauded. Guiding her to her feet, Emilio bowed, then nodded to the lass to curtsy. The girl then quickly slid her chair back to the table and she hid her blushing face in her hands.

Julia smirked; Sure, along with a few hours upstairs between your legs, Julia thought to herself, as she saw the girls giggling amongst themselves again. She didn't mean to be hard on the man, but he wasn't the first wandering musician she'd met. Hell, she'd been one herself, and she knew exactly what he was after. Drinks, sex, and a chance to show off.

She'd been exactly the same when she'd been travelling the world. She couldn't count the number of times she and her frien

A Long Awaited Package

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 15 Jan 2026 04:12:00 +0000

A Long Awaited Package

A lonely woman enjoys her postman.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Postman in Connected.

Samantha awoke with a start, the beeping of her alarm clock ringing in her ears. Groggily, she rolled over and hit the snooze button. Five more minutes. Rolling over onto her back, she gazed up at the ceiling, trying to find the motivation to crawl out of bed and get ready for work. Her mind wandered to the day ahead, the meetings, the paperwork, the boredom of sitting in her cubicle waiting for five o'clock to roll around. Just like every day. She sighed. At least it paid the rent. At 48 years old, she s begun to think her chances of finding a mate were slipping away. Her body still has great curves, even if the portions are now more bountiful. Her face was always alluring, but she s not been smiling as much, lately.

Soon enough, Samantha's alarm clock went off again, breaking her out of her sleepy haze. Rolling her legs off the side of her bed into her warm slippers, she stood up with a yawn, and headed downstairs to make herself breakfast.

Sat at the small dining table of her flat's modest kitchen, waiting for the kettle to boil, she couldn't help but stare off into the distance. Checking the clock, she felt a sudden familiar rush of excitement. It was nearly eight. Tapping her foot, she waited eagerly for the one thing that invariably brightened her day. Rudy.

Almost on cue, she heard the doorbell ring, and practically leapt to her feet. After adjusting her dressing gown to make sure she was decent, she quickly made her way to the front door. Through the glass she could see a familiar silhouette standing on her porch, a large bag slung over his broad shoulder. Her heart skipped a beat. Quickly adjusting her hair, she reached out her and opened the door.

"Hi" Sam said with a warm continence.

"Good morning. Parcel for you, Miss Foster. I assume it s for you? It says S Foster. Is there any other S foster at this address?"

Sadly, I ve lived alone for several years. My late husband suffered health issues, and passed away 5 years ago.

Ah, that s difficult to get past, isn t it, Miss Foster? You know; Jenny and I, she s my 17 year old daughter; We lost my dear Caroline, 16 years ago. Jenny still has emotional issues with me moving on; you know? Going on dates, and such.

Oh, Rudy, you re raising a daughter by yourself? You re a brave and devoted parent. Is she still in high school?

Graduating this spring! She might be valedictorian, if she keeps up her grades. Heading off to state university next fall on a nursing scholarship. But that s when I hope to move on to what s next for me.

Samantha smiled. In front of her stood a tall, handsome man, wearing a postman's uniform. His hair was a dusty blonde color, shaved short at the sides, and his eyes shone the deep blue of the ocean at night. Beneath his clothes, his muscular build was evident, and as he spoke the warm smile on his lips and the light stubble decorating his sharp jawline made her heart flutter.

Rudy handed her the letters, and the parcel. Reaching out, she took the parcel from his hands, her fingers brushing against his as she did, causing them both to laugh awkwardly.

She looked up at him. "Oh, thank you, Rudy.

Smiling, he tipped his hat and said; I better keep moving. Rain showers are expected every afternoon this week. Good day, Miss Foster. It s been really nice to visit.

"Same time tomorrow?"

"Same time tomorrow. 8AM sharp. As long as I have a package to deliver, of course."

They both chuckled, and as he made his way back down the garden path, Samantha couldn't help but sigh, as she watched him go.

Closing the door, she made her way back into the kitchen, putting the parcel down on the table, and returning to her breakfast. Quickly finishing her toast, she left the water boiling to make her way upstairs to the bathroom.

Letting her dressing gown fall around her feet, Samantha stepped into the shower and turned on the faucet. As the warm water began to cascade down her body, she let out a long, content sigh. Few things in life felt as good as a warm shower.

Closing her eyes, she just stood there for a while, letting the water run down her naked body, across her shoulders, between her tits, down her thighs to her feet. Once again, she thought about the day ahead of her, and grimaced. God, she needed a break. She'd been working in the same office for almost five years now, with no promotion and barely a pay rise. It wasn't a bad job by any means, but after a while the monotony had begun to wear on her soul. What she needed was an escape, something new and exciting to revitalize her.

Perhaps a holiday, she thought, reaching for the strawberry and coconut shower gel to her right. Somewhere exciting, and exotic, like India or South America. She smiled to herself. Perhaps she could just go spontaneously, book a week off work and head to the airport, jump on the first flight she could and see where the universe took her. She laughed.

As she began to lather herself with soap, her thoughts wandered once again, back to the handsome postman who came to her door every day. She thought about his smile, and the way his eyes sparkled when she asked if she'd see him again tomorrow. Her hands moved across her stomach, and she couldn't help but think of the way his hands brushed against hers, the tenderness with which he handed her post to her.

She felt her cheeks beginning to flush as her imagination took her further, to the tightness of his shirt, stretched across his muscular chest, and sharp cut of his jaw. Her hands began to drift further down, across her thighs as she began to picture him shirtless, his strong arms wrapped around her, his own hands on her body, caressing her, holding her tight against him as he kissed her neck from behind. She let out a soft gasp as her fingertips traced higher along her legs, getting closer and closer to her privates as her thoughts grew steamier by the second. Barely inches from herself, she imagined him pushing her down gently onto the bed, climbing on top of her from behind, his mouth on her ear...

Suddenly, she snapped back to reality. She still had to be at work in half an hour. Finishing her shower, she turned off the water and stepped out, grabbing a towel from the rack to dry herself as she quickly made her way to her bedroom to get dressed.

Leaving the house, locking the door behind her, Samantha couldn't help but feel a sense of melancholy at leaving her fantasy behind as well. Sitting in the morning traffic, her brain a mess of emotions, she tried not to think about it, and to focus on the day ahead instead. She'd always been a model employee, reliable and good at her work, but lately she'd been falling behind, and she couldn't afford to have another unproductive day.

But later, sat alone in her cubicle, she found it increasingly hard to focus on her work. Every time she tried to work on a report, she's just end up staring at the screen, reading the same sentences, over and over, unable to think of anything but the man who came to her door every day.

By the time her lunch break had rolled around, she'd barely done any work at all. Grabbing her coat, she made her way towards the staircase, heading out to the cafe down the road, where she usually got her sandwiches. Stepping through the door to her concrete office building and out onto the windy street, she turned her collar up to the cold. As she started to walk, she could feel the familiar melancholy feeling rising again. Here she was, on her way to the same sandwich shop she visited every day, to get the same thing for lunch, before heading back to the same building to do the same boring job. Every single day. She wanted to scream.

She needed to escape, find something to break up the monotony of her life, even for just a moment. A string of failed relationships had seen her throw herself into her work, but now she couldn't stand the idea of doing this for the rest of her life. She needed something to spice things up, something wild and spontaneous, to bring the spring back to her step. An idea quickly flashed across her mind, but she dismissed it as fantasy.

But then, suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Why did it just have to be a fantasy? Why couldn't she make it a reality? What was stopping her? She nodded to herself. She'd made up her mind. Nothing was going to change if she didn't force it to. She needed to break out, live her life the way she wanted to. And she knew exactly what she was going to do first.

Hurrying to the cafe, she made her order, choosing the first thing she saw on the menu. She gave the girl behind the counter her money, and made her way back to the office, eating as she went. She began to plan exactly what she was going to do, how best to put her plan into motion. By the time she arrived back at her cubicle her mind was set. She sat down, turning her computer back on, and went back to trying to work, her mind a whirlwind of excitement. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, shaking slightly as her heart pounded in anticipation.

It didn't take long to make up for the slow morning, and by the time the clock chimed five, Samantha was reasonably pleased with the work she'd accomplished. Grabbing her coat again, she made her way towards her boss's office.

As she rapped her knuckles against the door, she heard a gruff voice from within.

"Yes, come in."

Opening the door, she saw the director of her company closing up his laptop and putting it away into his bag.

"Ah, Samantha, how can I help?"

"Hi, Mr. Bergstein, sorry to bother you. I just wanted to let you know I might be a bit late to work tomorrow."

Her boss raised an eyebrow.

"Tomorrow? You've left it awfully late to tell me. What's going on?"

Samantha felt her heart leap into her throat.

"Something's come up at home, and I just need to take care of it tomorrow morning. I'll be in by ten, don't worry."

Mr. Bergstein gave a slight chuckle.

"Don't worry, I won't, as long as you're happy to stay late to make up for it?"

Samantha grinned. That was easier than expected.

"Of course, sir! See you tomorrow!"

"Goodbye, Miss Foster."

Closing the door to the office, Samantha felt giddy. Grabbing her coat and bag, she hurried outside to her car, throwing open the door and climbing inside. The ride home was a blur, she struggled to focus on the road as a mixture of emotions shot through her brain. By the time she got home she was positively ecstatic.

That evening was one of the hardest of Samantha's life. She sat on the couch, trying to focus on the tv, trying to ignore the anticipation hovering in her gut. Soon enough, it was time for bed, and as she climbed under the sheets, her satin nightgown smooth against her skin, she hoped she'd fall asleep quickly.

After tossing and turning for close to an hour, she finally managed to overcome the butterflies in her stomach that kept her from sleep. The next morning, when her alarm clocked beeped out its familiar chime, it took no time at all for Samantha to wake up. Practically leaping out of bed, she made her way to the bathroom. It was earlier than usual, she wanted to give herself a bit of extra time just to make sure everything was perfect.

Shedding her nightie, she climbed eagerly into the warm water of the shower, closing her eyes as her body relaxed under the steady stream. She didn't let her mind wander today, her thoughts too focused on her plan. Grabbing the shower gel, she made sure to wash herself thoroughly, before returning the bottle to its shelf and reaching for her razor.

By the time she'd finished, her legs were as smooth as silk, not too speak for her underarms or her privates. Turning off the water, she quickly dried herself with a towel from the rack, and headed back towards her bedroom.

Sitting herself down, still wrapped in her towel, she began to fix her make-up. She wanted to look her best, after all. She tried to keep it modest, but sexy; mascara, eyeliner, and ruby red lipstick. She took a moment to admire herself in the mirror, before blowing a playful kiss to her reflection.

Shedding the towel, she opened her closet. Time for the hardest choice. Rifling through her lingerie draw, she finally settled on an outfit; a black and red lace bra with matching panties, sheer black stockings, suspenders, and a black garter belt. She stood in front of the mirror, admiring herself. She looked stunning.

Quickly making the bed, she made her way towards the stairs, just in time for the doorbell to ring, sending a wave of excitement and anticipation throughout her entire body. Trying to keep her nerves under control, Samantha made her way towards the door. Through the glass she could see Rudy's silhouette, and her heart skipped a beat. This was it. Reaching out a quivering hand, she grasped the door handle, and opened it.

"Good morning, Miss.. oh."

Samantha stood there for a moment, catching her breath as Rudy looked her up and down. The way his eyes moved across her body told her everything she needed to know about his reaction. The bulge quickly forming in his trousers did the rest. His eyes flicked up to meet hers.

"Should I come in?"

His words gave her all the courage she needed. Breaking into a mischievous smile Samantha reached out and grabbed his collar with both hands, pulling him excitedly into the entrance hall, slamming the door shut behind him. Now pressed tightly together between the narrow walls of the hallway, she pulled his face down to hers, launching the two of them into a passionate kiss.

As their lips touched, Samantha felt her heart beating as loud as drum, amazed and excited by Rudy's willingness. She let her mouth open, and he followed suit, allowing her tongue into his mouth as she deepened the kiss.

Samantha was in heaven. She could barely believe this was really happening, that she had the man, the object of all her carnal desires, here in her arms.

As they kissed, tongues dancing passionately, she felt Rudy's hands slip from his bag to her waist, holding her bare sides firmly, drawing her closer to him, until their bodies were pressed tight, and she could feel his own fast heartbeat pounding in time with her own.

Closing her eyes tight, she let go of his collar, reaching up to wrap her arms around his neck, cupping one side of his face as she did. The rough texture of his stubble made her shiver, and in response she felt his hands beginning to roam. Slowly at first, just his thumbs rubbing in rhythmic circles, teasing her, before beginning to move his whole hands up and down her sides, his firm grip sending shivers throughout her body. As he began tracing a sensual pattern across her bare skin, she broke the kiss to let out a short breathy gasp of arousal.

Taking his opportunity, Rudy lent forward, his mouth next to her ear, and began to speak softly to her as his hands continued to explore her body. "How long have you been planning this?"

Samantha could barely respond. "Only since yesterday. But I've wanted you for so much longer."

Rudy smiled. "I've wanted you too."

Samantha opened her eyes, her face inches from the handsome man holding her in his arms, the man she'd secretly pined over for months, and couldn't stop herself kissing him once more.

The two stood in the hallway, lips pressed tightly together, kissing passionately as Rudy's hands moved across Samantha's body, from her sides to her back, down to her ass. Soon, after what felt to her like a blissful eternity, Samantha grasped his collar once again, breaking the kiss to give him another mischievous smile.

"Come on" she said, escaping from his embrace to drag him towards the stairs, up to her bedroom. They'd barely made it through the door before she had him on his back, sprawled out on her bed as she stood over him, body pink and flushed with arousal.

Heart pounding, she took a step forward, gently dropping to her knees as she crawled towards him. Kneeling between his legs, she looked up at his face, also flushed, and began to slowly unzip his fly. She took her time, making sure to draw the act out for as long as possible, before gently tugging the heavy fabric down to his knees.

Samantha looked back down, at the large bulge now facing her, covered only by the thin cotton of Rudy's boxers. With trembling fingers, she worked her way along the waistline, making sure to watch his face as she did, reveling in the excited frustration he showed at her teasing.

Finally, she pulled down the fabric, allowing his erection to spring forth. Samantha gasped. Barely inches from her face stood Rudy's cock, hard and pulsing before her. It was larger than she'd expected, and as she stared she could feel the butterflies in her stomach fluttering harder than ever before.

Slowly, trying hard to keep her nervous hands steady, Samantha curled her fingers around the shaft, being careful not to lose sight of Rudy's face. The postman let out a low groan as he finally felt her soft hands on his cock.

Filled with a new confidence, Samantha began to stroke. Starting slow, she soon found a comfortable rhythm, and before long had Rudy groaning as she worked his shaft with her hands. She stared up at him, admiring her skills. It had been a while since she'd had someone to use them on. Leaning forward, eyes still locked on his, she planted a soft kiss at his base, causing the cock in her hand to jump.

Letting out a satisfied giggle, she began to work her mouth along the side of his shaft, kissing as she went, until she reached the head of his cock. For a moment she hovered, staring in amusement at the purple head before her, before opening her mouth and taking him inside.

Immediately Rudy let out a moan, followed by a breathy exhale as Samantha adjusted to the size of his cock. Gently, she ran her tongue around the head, sensually exploring every inch with glee. His cock tasted divine, and Samantha couldn't get enough. With care, she ran her tongue across the tip, savoring the salty sweet taste of precum while Rudy shivered beneath her. Closing her eyes, she decided it was time to go further.

Keeping hold of the base with one hand, she began to bob her head, relaxing as she took the first few inches inside. It felt hot in her mouth, and she couldn't help but feel her cheeks flushing with excitement. Slowly moving up and down, she tried to draw out each rise as much as she could, forcing him to wait for each new stroke, before deciding again, each time taking him almost half way into her mouth before coming back up again.

Samantha felt amazing. Looking up at his face, eyes shut and mouth open in a mask of pleasure, she knew how much pleasure she was giving him with her mouth. She felt a surge of pride. Here she was, on her knees, going down on the man she'd lusted after for so long. And there he lay, moaning as she sucked him off. She'd never felt so sexy.

Returning to the cock in her mouth, she began moving with renewed vigor, speeding up her strokes as she began to work the shaft with her hand as well. Moving in tandem with her fingers, she bobbed her mouth up and down vigorously, in turn making Rudy groan audibly with pleasure.

Breaking away for a moment to catch her b

Adam & Eve's First Time

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 13 Jan 2026 23:24:00 +0000

Adam & Eve's First Time

Adam and Eve meet and mate in the Garden of Eden

Based on a post by MrJack. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Readers: Biblical and historical accounts of Adam and Eve's early relationship are very sketchy. This imprecise information leaves much for the imagination to fill in. This tale is an interpretation of events. To paraphrase an old Simon & Garfunkel song; 'You'll hear words you never heard in the bible'

Alone was I, walking aimlessly through the green pastures and meadows, when upon a forested glen I did come. Seeing no harm in it, I entered the shadowy realm for a little exploratory expedition.

Soon I realized I must be careful of the myriad array of briars and brambles which could rip and tear uncovered skin. I began thinking about how lucky animals were to have fur or hair for skin protection. The only furry hair covering I had on my body was on the top of my head and between my legs.

I made up a word for my unclothed predicament. I called it 'nudity'. Yep, I was as nude as the day the Creator made me! This is what I did for a living. I gave a name to 'things' which had no name before.

Truth be told, one of the first things I named was the long, dangly appendage hanging down between my legs. The word 'cock' came to my mind and I decided to stay with it. I believe I came up with the name when I'd named the 'rooster'. Those horny cacklers wake up early in the morning and crow like hell! The cock between my legs was the same way. Early in the morning it did rise and the only way I'd discover to tame its demanding crowing was to pump it vigorously with my hand until it shot out a load of milky cream. A side benefit to this exercise was that it felt pretty damn good doing it!

As I continued walking along, the trees, bushes, and briars thinned out and soon I found myself on the edge of a beautiful garden. I was awestruck by its magnificence and bounty. Right then and there, I decided to name the place 'Eden'.

So amazed was I by the wonders of Eden, I didn't immediately hear the soothing, angelic singing coming from behind a tree. Finally, I heard the melodious tones. With my curiosity aroused, I crept forward to investigate.

Talking about being aroused! Why, as soon as my eyes beheld the sight of the wondrous creature standing there, the cock between my legs became swollen and fully erect!

Nude like me, the enchanting vision had shapes and curves which were stimulating my loins in a way I'd never known before. For some curious reason I had an irresistible urge to mate with the exotic being.

Where in the world this fascinating life form had come from, I couldn't say. Since the being was standing up on legs like mine, I decided this must be a female version of me. I had been calling myself a 'man', so I would call this creature a 'woman'. Woe is me as a man because I've fallen head-over-heels in love with her seductively erotic body.

Touching a tender place in my side where a rib had been removed, I recalled something the Almighty had said about making me a companion and playmate for life. Perhaps this feminine apparition was it.

The woman bent over to pick some berries from a bush. Posed as she was, I realized her body was so picture-perfect a visual image of the word 'playmate' was stuck in my mind and in my eyes.

Stepping out from behind the tree, I walked towards the woman. I had a hypnotic urge to touch her, but I kept my hands to myself. Speaking softly, I said, "Hi there, woman. How are you? Do you have a name? If not, I can give you one. It's my job, if you care to know."

Startled, the woman turned, smiled, and answered, "Hi yourself, Mister. I'm fine. I've been wondering when you'd be coming along. Yes, I have a name. God told me to call myself 'Eve'. You must be the famous 'Adam' he's told me about?"

"Yes ma'am, Adam is my name," I responded. "I'm very happy to meet you, Eve. God has only told me a few things about you. Hell, he didn't mention anything about how beautifully sexy you would be!"

Eve looked at me disapprovingly and sternly admonished, "Adam, we're not supposed to use the word 'Hell' because we come from a place called 'Heaven'!"

"Now woman!" I said firmly. "Don't you start pestering me about my language! Next thing I know, you'll be telling me I can't drink or smoke!"

Looking at me with a frown on her face, Eve asked, "Do you really drink and smoke, Adam? God told me you were a 'good' man with no vices!"

"Miss Eve, don't you fret," I said. "I was just kidding. I don't drink. I don't smoke and I don't chew and I don't go with girls that do!"

Eve giggled at my feeble attempt at humor. Taking my hand, she led me over to a grassy nook near a quiet-running stream. We talked a little while and had a snack made from nuts, berries, and fruit.

Unashamedly, I was giving Eve's body a good hard look. This woman had a head full of long, curly hair. She had a thin bush of curly hair between her legs. Below her bush, long, well-tapered legs ran all the way down to barefooted feet. Upon her chest sat two magnificent mammary orbs.

The melon-shaped ornaments decorating Eve's chest had an alluring, inviting attraction for both my hands and my mouth. My hands wanted to play with them and my mouth wanted to suckle the feminine fruit. There at the tip of each perfect sphere was a protruding, pink nub.

Without asking for Eve's permission or consent, I began playing with the feminine objects I so desired. She didn't seem to mind, so I played to my heart's content. My mind began to think up names I could give to these mesmerizing mounds. I had a couple of words in particular in mind.

Eve beat me to the punch. Smiling contently, she said, "Adam, do you like my girls? I'm not exactly sure about what to call them, but I've come up with two names to choose from. I like the word 'breasts' and the word 'tits'. I can't decide between them. Which one of them do you like better, Adam?"

"Damn, Eve!" I answered with mischievously teasing distress. "I'm having trouble choosing myself because I like your right one just as much as the left one! They're both beautiful girls!"

Shaking her head with annoyance, Eve retorted impatiently, "Silly man, I didn't mean which 'girl' you liked the best! I want to know which name you preferred. Do you like 'tits' or do you like 'breasts'?"

"What's in a name, Eve?" I replied. "A rose by any other name would look and feel as beautifully sweet! How about we keep both names? We'll use 'breasts' on formal occasions like when we are talking to God. I'll say something like, 'God, that's some mighty fine breasts you've given my woman Eve!' And, when we are alone, we'll use 'tits' as a more intimate endearment. I'll say something like, 'Hot damn Eve, your tits are beautiful!' What do you think about that?"

Eve giggled merrily and then proved she too could play the game of mischievousness merriment. "Sounds fine to me," she said. "Mister, you can call them 'breasts' or 'tits' or 'jugs' or 'knockers' or 'boobs' or anything you want just as long as you love them and play with them! You do love them, don't you, Adam? If you do, then you'd better kiss them!"

"Hell yes, I love them!" I answered adamantly. And, kiss those beautiful girls I did. First, one melon-shaped boob felt the oral assault of my tit-hungry roving mouth. The other tit became a victim of a similar attack. Nubile nipples popped to attention against my teeth as my tongue traced kissing circles round and round them.

So violent was my mouth's breast battering, Eve was knocked to her back in the soft grass. A nipple was pulled out of my suckling mouth so violently it caused an audible 'pop'.

Having tasted feminine fruit, I had no intention of stopping now. My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft flesh from head to toe. Her supple lips provided sweet nectar which inflamed the twin fires of passion and love. Eve's abdomen and its bellybutton indentation became playgrounds for my kissing touch.

I flipped Eve over onto her belly and kissed her back, her legs, and the well-endowed fullness of her pretty derriere. 'Derriere'? Now where in the world did my mind get this name? This name is too fancy and formal for everyday use. So, I needed a short, intimate name which would convey the stimulating horniness I felt while playing with and kissing this sweet, soft feminine flesh.

When I bent over again to kiss the fullness of this exotic beauty's behind, my erect cock was tickled by the grass beneath her. I liked the feeling of grass under my feet as a walked to and fro barefooted. Yeah, I liked grass and I liked ass. 'Ass'...? Why this word popped into my head, I couldn't say, but it sounded like a keeper to me.

"Hey, Eve," I said. "Lady, you've got a really nice ass! I like it very much, but I believe the Old Man upstairs gave you a defective one. Why honey, your ass has a crack down the middle splitting it apart!"

Eve giggled with melodious merriment. Flipping over onto her back, she looked at me just as if she were staring at a half-witted man. "Adam," she lectured. "God's ways are mysterious and we're not supposed to question them. Besides, I don't believe my 'ass' is defective because I have a cracked mound on the front side of me, too!"

"You do?" I asked with skepticism. "Well, Miss Prissy, I believe I'd have to get a look at that place before I'd go to giving God the benefit of my doubts. I come from a 'show-me' land, so My lady, show me!"

Playing along eagerly, Eve spread her legs wide and pointed to the hair-covered opening between her legs. During my visual and oral exploration of this wondrous woman's body, I had bypassed this bush-covered place. My thinking was if God had covered it then perhaps it was a female 'thing' with little a man would find appealing.

Man-o-man was I mistaken! Right there, where Eve was pointing, was a glorious mound of erotically stimulating feminine flesh the likes of which I couldn't believe existed! Appealing...? Why, bless my soul, the mounded perfection of Eve's womanhood was the most wondrously fascinating sight I'd ever been privileged to see!

"Believe me now?" Eve seductively teased. "See the cracked place? Mister 'doubter', you just watch this! I'm going to open my spilt place and let you see what I have hidden inside it."

With mesmerized eyes, I saw the woman spread the swollen outer lips of her fabulous mound. Out popped a tantalizing treasure which made my cock swell to its bursting point. Below the dangling jewel, small, butterfly wings of inner flesh gave hint of a moisturized opening.

"God Almighty, Eve!" I exclaimed. "What do you call this marvelous thing? Do you already have a name picked out? I hope so because I'm so stunned I couldn't come up with a name even if God threatened to fire me from my name-calling job."

The woman beneath my eyes smiled and happily answered, "Why, yes Sir I just happened to have picked out names myself! One day I was playing with some baby pussycats. The cute little felines were cuddly, warm, and furry. I decided to name the warm, furry place between my legs a 'pussy'. 'Vagina' is a formal name I picked. The part that's sticking out in between my pussy lips, I call a 'clitoris' or 'clit' for short. Adam, dear, do you like my names?"

"Lordy me, I surely do!" I boldly pronounced. "Damn Eve, I love your names and I love looking at your pretty pussy and clit! But, lady of mine, I'm afraid I'm going to have to do the same thing to your vaginal feminine delights I did with your tits. Babe, I just have to have my hands and lips on them."

Pushing Eve's fingers aside, my own fingers dug into the mound of her feminine flesh. My hands attacked and roughly caressed my woman's pussy. Having tasted the fruit of her breasts, I had every intention of tasting every inch of this delectable female treasure Eve was giving me.

My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft pussy. My mouth felt racing blood running through seductively swollen outer lips. My fingers pulled curly hairs aside so my lips could kiss the silky skin close to her thighs.

Ravenous pussy-hunger seized control of my senses. Spreading the puffy lips, my mouth and lips assaulted the tempting clit. This warm, juicy protrusion of exotic femininity stiffened to erectness as I greedily licked and sucked it.

My licking, exploring tongue found entrance in through the inner-pussy butterfly wings and found this woman's mysterious vaginal hole. The sticky wetness of feminine moisture assailed my probing tongue. Licking and lapping at the slippery stickiness, my stiffened oral cock continued its exploratory quest. Deeper and deeper into the bottomless depths did I plunge.

"Ouch!" Eve exclaimed. "Adam that hurt! You're sticking your tongue in too deep and you're hurting my hymen. And, quit biting my clit so hard! How would you like it if I chewed on your manhood so hard I made it sore?"

Sensing an opening for another avenue of sexual stimulation, I winked and answered, "Well Eve, I suppose I wouldn't mind if you sucked and chewed on my cock for a while. A little lady like you can't hurt my big, hard fella!"

I was wrong, at least I was halfway wrong. Eve tackled me, shoved me to my back in the grass, and grabbed my elongated shaft. Without any planned forethought the woman popped the head of my cock into her mouth.

Just like me, today was Eve's first time experiencing sex. She didn't know any more about what she was doing than I did. Yet, with a cock stuck inside it, her mouth knew what to do. Releasing saliva as a lubricant, this woman's mouth began to hungrily bob up and down on the rigid rod.

While she was sucking on my throbbing erection, Eve's tongue was doing magical tricks all along my swollen manhood. Twisting and twirling the woman's serpentine tongue was teasing my tender flesh and driving me crazy.

"Oh Babe," I gasped. "That feels incredibly good! But, I believe you were told you couldn't hurt my big fella, so you just go right on sucking and I'll lie here and enjoy your feeble attempts to try. Lady, you've got to learn to listen to your man when he tells you what's what!"

I wish God had warned me about a woman's temper sometimes being short. Hell, I had no idea I was teasing Eve too much! I learned my mistake the hard way.

"Adam, tell me how this feels!" Eve impishly said. Her teeth bit into the tender flesh of my swollen cock. She scraped her sharpened chewers all along the length of my shaft. She nipped at my skin and stubbornly chewed on my meaty erection.

Adding insult to injury, Eve mockingly said, "Feels good, doesn't it, Adam? You just lie back and enjoy my feeble attempts. Are you still having a good time, my dear?"

Grabbing the mischievous woman by her long, curly hair, I smacked her ass with a stinging whack and pulled her greedy, cock-biting teeth away from my loins. Pulling her atop me, I settled her on my chest with her tits pushing against my hot skin.

"Shut up and kiss me, Eve!" I ordered. "If you keep on teasing me, I'll turn you over my knees and give your pretty little ass a good and proper spanking! Now, what would you think about that?"

Despite her efforts to prevent it, Eve grinned. "Promises, promises," She irresistibly teased. "That's all a man can do. Why Adam, if you really wanted to spank my ass then you would stop talking about it and just do so!"

Springing up into a sitting position, I twisted the wickedly wanton woman's body into a lying position across my lap. Her sticky, wet pussy was pressed so tightly against my hardened erection our pubic hairs became intertwined. My cock was enclosed within the confines of her warm thighs.

Raising my hand, I slapped a seductive, lily-white ass cheek with a quick smack. Ass smack after ass smack followed until both cheeks glowed with a reddening tint. Eve whimpered, but she didn't cry out or protest my manhandling mauling.

Emboldened, I spanked her again. This time, my stinging slaps must have caused too much discomfort. "God, Adam!" Eve wailed with tears streaming from her eyes. "Mister, if you start getting too rough, I'll kick your ass all over this beautiful garden!"

"Sorry, Eve," I said with genuine remorse. "Honey, I was just so caught up in the excitement of ass spanking I couldn't control myself. How about you lie down and let me kiss it and make it 'all better'?"

Eve turned over onto her belly in the grass and I rained a torrent of soothing kisses all over the reddish skin of her ass. My kissy-licky lips warmed to their task of providing nurturing comfort to inflamed flesh. My licking tongue traced tickling lines all around each beautiful cheek.

When at last the reddened skin turned back to white, I stopped kissing my woman's ass. Picking her lithe body up off the grass, I sat her astride my lap with her legs going behind my back. Her tits were pressed against my chest and our naked loins were touching.

Drippy moisture was leaking from Eve's pussy and running along the length of my stimulated cock. I had been wondering about all the wetness she had between her legs. Was she supposed to be so wet and was it natural?

"Eve?" I asked inquisitively. "Are you certain God didn't give you a 'defective' female body? Your pussy has sprung a leak and is dripping all over us!" Putting her arms around my neck, Eve wet her lips and kissed me with an ardent passion which shook me to my toes. Looking deeply into my eyes, she whispered, "Adam, my dear sweet man, God told me there was a reason for the wetness dripping from my pussy, but he didn't explain it fully. He said I'd like the reason and you would, too. Oh, and yeah, he mentioned something about it being a lubricant for penile penetration."

"Adam?" Eve quickly questioned. "What is 'penile penetration'? I've been wondering about it ever since God told me. You've been around longer than I have, Adam, so what is it?"

Shrugging my shoulders with bewilderment, I answered, "Beats me, Eve. I've never heard of it before. God never mentioned it to me. The last time I talked to the Old Man upstairs he said, 'Adam, when you find Eve, be fruitful and multiply.' There wasn't a word said about penile penetration."

"Oh my goodness me!" Eve cried out. "Why Adam, God said the same thing to me! He said, 'When Adam comes along, be fruitful and multiply'. What does that mean? Do you know how to multiply, Adam?"

Shaking my head as an indication of a negative answer, I pulled Eve closer to me and began to ponder the predicaments of beginning a new species of earthly life forms. This is not going to be as easy as I expected.

As I pondered, Eve reached down and moved my cock into a more comfortable position between her legs. She was sitting with my elongated rod stuck beneath her with the shaft cocooned in the crack of her ass. My swollen cockhead was touching the entrance to the hole I'd seen between her ass cracks. Thinking of that hole sparked my imagination.

"Lord a mercy, Eve!" I declared. "I've got an idea about how to 'multiply'! Have you ever noticed how the male animals in the fields and woods are always jumping up on the back of their mates? The male sticks his cock into the female's ass and they mate. Next time you see them, they might have one or two little ones of their own kind tagging along. Eve, I think they are 'multiplying'!"

"That makes sense, Adam," Eve agreed. "God told us to, so why don't we try it? I'll get up on my knees and bend over and you can get behind me. Try sticking your cock into my ass and try to multiply me."

While Eve was moving into a mating position, I began scratching my head and thinking. As I moved to kneel behind the woman, I said, "Eve, I'd love to multiply you, but I've been thinking. 'Multiply' is a complicated word which is too long and cumbersome. Why don't we come up with a short, more-easily pronounceable name? Eve, how does the word 'fuck' sound to you? I could say, 'Woman, I'd like to 'fuck' you!' What do you think?"

"Oh Adam, that's a perfect word!" Eve heartedly agreed. "You are good at your naming job. Now Mis

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 12 Jan 2026 21:26:00 +0000

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.

I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room.

Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.

Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.

When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf.

A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!"

Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!"

"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"

Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please."

Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!

Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!

Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely.

For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.

At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs.

"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!"

Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you."

Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor.

Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.

"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"

At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out.

"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"

Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."

Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.

Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.

Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself."

I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.

"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"

I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme.

My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"

Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too.

Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.

I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.

Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy.

Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips.

I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.

Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently.

I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.

With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership.

Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed.

Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed.

This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.

With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.

Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"

Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste.

Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it.

My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.

My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.

Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.

Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?"

After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.

Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.

Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.

As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"

Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation.

As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.

This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."

And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.

I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!

Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring.

My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.

Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.

In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"

I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault.

Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.

This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms.

Popcorn Delight

A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!

"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!"

As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello."

"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing."

Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."

I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.

"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow."

My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex with

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 11 Jan 2026 21:25:00 +0000

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular build of my toned 36-year-old body.

Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood had been swelling and getting harder.

Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was going to have to settle for beating my meat!

Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting my plans for a little orgasmic release!

Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them! They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing hard-on.

When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace.

"Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it was actually 'warm' this morning!

I had no words.

I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?"

Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir, can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of my cookies?"

Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a 'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty good right now!

Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders.

With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past years."

Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or so now?"

"No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18 and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir, I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question, it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an order?"

My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why, she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal', yet 'legal enough'!

Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!"

Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I could eat right now?"

"Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of chocolate mint cookies."

While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind.

Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it to the uniformed cookie salesgirl.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?"

Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine. But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet and I don't have any pockets in my towel."

"I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!"

The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins. She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me.

As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place.

Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down and began gathering the wayward change.

After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention!

"Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed. "Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!"

I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman.

Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed. "Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed you!"

"Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an 18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men."

A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!"

"I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced. "I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall in love with a 'special' guy, and get married."

I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'."

"Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder."

Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have an old university jacket in the hallway closet."

Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl.

Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist. The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing upward as my heart beat.

Towel and Panty Rack.

"Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how."

Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing upward at an even faster pulse.

"Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said. Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth.

Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said, "Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a pretty useful thing for a man to have."

Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack' I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!"

Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have.

"Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of 'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes out."

Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl."

"Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make either one of us 'bad'."

Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;"

Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the masculine scent imbedded within.

Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack.

With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her shoe-covered feet.

Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason, forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!"

A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet.

Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel for you!"

Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my head to my toes.

Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint. Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love, and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust.

Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie. Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you."

Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked pussy pressed against my erection.

This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood.

Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt and a cock.

My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is happening!"

Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder.

By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead in an age-old mating welcome.

Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass burned and her innocence incinerated?

Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now, we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a 'special' man?"

"I did say that," Debbie replied. "And, Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go, even if I scream!"

Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately. Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity onto my stiffened, swollen erection.

True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise, I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now!

With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the ball and my cock was the paddle.

I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start cumming soon.

In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female cum.

Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole the girl's breath away. Breathtaki

The Demure Sex-Maniac Wife

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 21:22:00 +0000

The Demure Sex-Maniac Wife
When Ed met Elena, he knew she had a few secrets.
Based on posts by Total Turn On. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

As they say, it was a whirlwind affair.
Marriage happened after just three months. Even our most cynical friends, tossing confetti over us as we left the register office, had to admit we were made for each other.
The only person with any doubts was me.
Not because I doubted our relationship. I knew Elena loved me; and I, her.
I just doubted myself.
Elena was not just out of my league. She wasn't even playing the same game.
Don't get me wrong. I've fucked beautiful women. But often this was at the end of the night, as the club was clearing out. In simple terms, I'm not the kind of guy to be a first choice for women like Elena. My experiences had proved I was more of an acceptable second or third choice, depending on whatever else was available.
I didn't complain.
Those women whom I'd loved in the past, I had thought were beautiful, of course. But I knew the difference between what I appreciated, and what the rest of the world considered beautiful and sexy.
Elena was both. She turned the heads of guys when she walked into a room. She made other women frown.
I thought she was achingly beautiful, with a body designed by God to show others how good they can be.
Ever had that jealous look from other guys, when you're with your woman? Yeah, I saw that a lot.
Elena knew what she had, of course. But this is the best thing: She ignored it. She was vivacious, and fun to be around. Women might frown initially, but it was impossible not to like her, after a few minutes of talking to her.
And I loved her from the moment I saw her profile on a dating app. She had just moved into the area, she had written. She had no friends. No boyfriend, even. Happy to meet people just to show her around. Or maybe more?
I saw that that she'd selected hook-ups as a relationship option. That'd be nice, I guessed. But I didn't pay much attention to it.
It would become important later.
I swiped right. Astonishingly, she did too. We chatted. Flirted a little. I said I'd show her around her new town.
And I did. We became tourists in our city. We agreed to meet on Lake Street and Wabash, near the El Train platform. Our walking tour focused on the Chicago attractions and historic attractions.
At the end of the day we had a brief meal. And then, walked back to the train platform where several movies romanticized the city life. With a peck on my cheek by way of thanks, she caught the train back home, about 2 miles north.
That, I thought, was it. A great day with a great woman. I took another train to the west, about 10 blocks.
Great conversation. I should be happy for the opportunity. I'd give it the requisite day or two and then message her. But I wasn't optimistic.
I'd barely been able to take my eyes of her amazing body, during our date. I began to enjoy walking behind her and watching her ass. I enjoyed sitting opposite her as we had coffee and catching occasional glances at her incredible cleavage, and imagining the dangling tits she had strapped in her thin bra.
It was almost funny how outrageously sexual she was. She just had it, whatever it was. Sensuality oozed from her being.
A Second Opportunity.
Later that evening following our date, I had my cock in my hand and was scrolling through photographs on her dating app profile when a message appeared from her:
"You’ve been a delightful escort, today. And a fine gentleman. Want to come over for some wine?"
“Well, yes. I certainly would.”
We didn't get to drink any wine. This became clear as soon as she opened the door with a smile that I'll never forget.
She took my hand and led me upstairs.
We undressed.
And then we fucked. Hurriedly and

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 01:32:00 +0000

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 2

My Wife’s Mob Kin Folk.

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1.

Ditzy Donna and Ralphie's first Christmas.

Based on a post by Kirk 48 2002, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

There was a crash in the living room and Paulie Toucan's head popped in the semi open door. "Hey you love birds, where you want the tree?" Three more heads looked around the door. Donna and I scrambled for our clothes.

"Don't get dressed on my account," said the pickpocket.

"Don't you believe in knocking? What broke out there?" I asked, shielding Donna from their gaze as she got decent.

"Did something break?" asked the stupid looking one.

"I heard something smash," I replied, pushing my way out to the living room. There was the tree, or part of the tree sitting in the room on top of my glass top coffee table that now was in a thousand pieces. The top part of the tree was still out the door in the hallway and out the common entry door. "I thought you said you were going to cut it," I said furiously.

"We are. We needed to measure first. Okay boys, start measuring," Toucan said.

"Why didn't you leave it outside until it was cut?" asked Donna, now fully dressed.

"We're not gonna cut it outside and wake everybody up. That wouldn't be nice," said the one that looked smarter than he probably was.

"Look what you did to my table!" I shouted.

"Shush. you'll wake the neighbors," said Stupid.

"We need to cut it right here," said the pickpocket, putting the measuring tape away.

Toucan dug a circular saw out from under three and plugged it in. I didn't think it would be any louder than a vacuum cleaner, but I didn't count on it being one from hell. "What's this thing made of, it won't cut," shouted Paulie. He tried again and smoke started wafting up from the tree trunk, but as far as cutting it, not a scratch.

"That's a new blade, I just put it on before we came over," screamed the smart looking one over the din.

I noticed that we were getting an audience at the doorway. I looked outside and could see more and more lights going on the other buildings as the saw wailed on. Sure enough, one of our township's finest was suddenly standing in my place with his arms crossed. That's usually not a good sign. Paulie noticed the man in dark blue and said, "Hi Tony. You want to take a look at this thing. I can't get it to cut."

"Shit, somebody called the cops," I complained.

"Nobody called this in, I heard it, driving by." He turned his attention to Paulie. "Why are you doing this at three o'clock in the morning?"

"This was supposed to be a one and done deal, as a favor to the little lady," he replied, pointing to Donna. "But it won't cut." He kicked the tree.

"Let me see the thing," said Tony. "Pull the plug and get me a screwdriver. Who put the blade on this thing?"

"I did," said the smart-looking one, all proud of himself.

"You're an idiot," stated the cop, as if it were as plain as the nose on Toucan's face.

See, I called that one.

"You put it on backwards." Tony made the switch and said, "Plug it in and try that."

Paulie tried again, and the saw cut through the tree like a hot knife through butter. "Hey, thanks Tony," said Toucan.

"You done making noise now?" Tony asked.

"Yep, all done," I said, wishing everyone would go away.

Tony left, and eventually so did the crowd. Between the six of us, we managed to get the tree up, transfer the decorations, the lights, and clean up the shattered coffee table. Paulie asked the boys to wait for him outside and turned his attention back to us.

"Sorry about the screw up, tonight. As far as the table goes, I'll find you another," he said to me. "Now young lady, is there anything else I can do for you, this morning?"

"I was wondering. Do you have any idea where my dad is? I haven't heard from him since my mom and him split up. She says she doesn't have a clue where he is," she said, sounding depressed.

"She doesn't? Huh," he replied, rubbing his chin. "I'll put out some feelers, and see what I can find out."

"Thanks for even trying," said Donna, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

"No problem. My pleasure," he said. Then he turned to me. "Try not to be such a douche bag," he said and left.

I was tired; but before I headed to the bedroom, I looked at the tree. "It really turned out nice."

"I knew it would," Donna said, stifling a yawn. "I'm going to bed."

Attic Treasures and Tales.

"Junior!" Pop shouted, breaking Ralphie's concentration. "Did you find the box of ornaments?"

"Yeah Pop, here." he said handing the box down the ladder.

"Your Mother will be relieved that you found it. What are you doing up here?" Ralph Senior asked.

"You told me to go through all the boxes before we donate them. I found some of my old grade school stuff, and was looking it over, that's all."

"Are these the boxes that are going to the Goodwill?" he asked, looking up through the hatchway.

"Yeah, here you go," Junior said, passing them along to his dad. Settling back under the light, he continued to read.

Christmas Eve.

"Ralph get up!"

I'd just closed my eyes. Why does my groin hurt?

"Ralph, you promised to take me to the store so we could be first in line!"

"What time is it?" I asked, trying to focus my eyes.

"It's five-thirty, come on!" she said, shaking me.

"Five-thirty...am?"

"Come on, let's go!" she said, waving a cup of coffee under my nose.

Last Day of shopping.

It was still dark out when we stood in front of JC Pennys and it was cold. At least they were opening early. The parking lot was filling fast and the crowd was growing. I felt bad for whoever it was, that going to open that door.

"I can't wait to get you your present," she said.

"Don't go spending your money on me," I answered, watching my breath float away.

"Are you kidding, look at this wad of cash," she said, waving her money in the air.

"Put that away, are you nuts?" I barked, looking to see if anyone noticed.

A short, balding man in glasses, was at the door. "Now, I want everyone to take it easy coming in," he shouted through the glass. "There's plenty of everything for everyone." He turned the lock and just barely made it out of the way as Donna and the crowd lunged forward. "Take your time!" he shouted, which had exactly the reverse effect.

Checking Out.

By nine o'clock, we were working on our second round of stuff, and Donna didn't seem to show any sign of slowing down. Everything she bought was on sale or closeout. She was very good at stretching a buck.

"How much cash do you have?" I whispered into her ear.

"About four-twenty," she answered. "Taxes killed me."

"How much do you think is in here," I asked, meaning the carts.

"If my math is right, about seventy five," she replied.

"How much more do you need to get?" I asked, having lost track of this person, and that aunt.

"I think I'm about done except for wrapping supplies," she replied. She loaded the second cart with wrap, bows, ribbon, tags, and tape and headed toward the checkout line. "I still have to get your present, that's going to require me doing it alone. If you want to, we can split up now."

"Do you need the car?" I asked.

"If it's okay with you," she replied.

"Okay," I said. "I'll meet you out front in an hour. Is that enough time?" I asked, handing her money to cover my stuff in the carts.

"Yep, I know what I'm getting."

We parted ways and I headed right back to the coat section. Donna was still wearing the same coat and sweater that she wore in ninth grade and they were well past their prime. Thanks to my snooping, I knew her sizes, and soon I'd picked out a few blouses, and a new pair of jeans; to go along with the coat and sweater. They also had pajamas on sale, with matching robe and slippers. Perfect. I was set; and soon outside waiting for her. It was only a few minutes before she pulled up.

"All done?" we asked in unison. I tossed the bag in the back seat and Donna drove us home.

Wrapping Up and Sucking Off.

I wasn't much help to Donna when we got home. I brought one load of gifts in, and flopped on the bed. I must have been dead to the world, because I never even noticed Donna lie down next to me, and cover us with a blanket. When I woke, Donna was an inch away from my face; snoring like a drunken sailor. As I glanced out the window, I noticed three things;

One was that it was getting dark out,

two it was snowing,

and three, Paulie Toucan was waving at me on the other side of the glass.

When he saw that he had my attention, he motioned to me to open the window. I did.

"Hey Douche Bag, I got that table I told ya about," he said, then blow in his hands.

"That fast?" I asked.

"I told ya last night it was no problem. Different size packages fall off the back of trucks all the time. So, ah, ya gonna let us in, or do we just stuff it through the window?" he asked, shaking from the cold.

I opened the front door, and he and Paulie Asshole carried it in. It was an elegant looking mahogany, glass top coffee table. It was a light year better than my old one. Words escaped me. "I don't know what to say."

"Fuckin' figures," said Asshole.

"There's no need to say anything, but a simple thank you would be nice, Douche Bag." Toucan said.

"Thank you. Now, why do you keep calling me that?" I asked.

"What?" asked Paulie Toucan, looking at Paulie Asshole as if he really didn't know.

"You know, Douche Bag," I replied.

"That's your name, isn't it?" he said, shrugging his shoulders.

"No, it's Ralph."

"I thought it was his name," he said; and turned toward Asshole, "Didn't you think it was his name?"

"Yeah, I thought it fuckin' fit him perfect," Asshole replied.

"Well, I hate to break up this magic moment here, but we got to get back to the tree lot. Say hello to your sweetheart for me; and tell her I passed on the word about her pop," and out they went.

After admiring my new table, I went to check on Donna. She was sitting up on the bed wanting to know what was going on. I told her about the table, and about Paulie's message. That put her in a good mood.

"How are you feeling?" she asked.

I shrugged my shoulders, "Okay."

"I mean down there," she said pointing at my groin.

"Oh, it's still kind of sore," I replied, not kidding around.

"Let's have a look," she said, tugging at my belt. She pulled my pants and underwear down. "Uh oh."

"Uh oh what?" I said looking down. She turned on the desk lamp and I saw the 'uh oh'. I was black and blue from the base of little Ralphie, up to an inch from my navel.

"Do you feel okay other than just being sore?" she asked, not sure whether to laugh or cry.

"It doesn't hurt much other than to touch it. I don't think we'll be, you know," I said, making humping motions with my hands, "Any time soon."

"Does this still work?" she asked tapping mini me. She got her answer quickly. "You got hurt yesterday and didn't get to enjoy it. I'm going to do something I never did before. I don't know if I'm going to like it or not, but I'm willing to give it a shot, considering I'm the one that injured you." She reached over and put on her Groucho glasses. "If I were you, I'd really try to enjoy this; because it might be the only time I ever do it."

She pulled me close to the bed and took my cock in her mouth. Never taking her hands off my thighs, she used just her lips and tongue over the head and top of the shaft. The feeling was silky, soft, and it kind of tickled. At first, I thought that I could last forever because there was little or no friction. I tried to look down and watch her, but her hair was blocking the view. I closed my eyes and enjoyed myself like she suggested.

Just as I was about to tell her that nothing was going to happen, a strange tingling sensation started on the underside and base of ‘little Ralphie.’ It slowly moved up to the tip like a slow burning fuse. My thighs shook and I gasped, as a jet blasted out and caught Donna off guard. She pulled her mouth off me, gagged, and coughed. What was still down there shot out on her cheeks and neck.

"I'm sorry!" I said, grabbing her some tissues.

"I think it might be a while before we try that again," she replied between coughs.

Food and Drink.

Monday, before I came home, I went across the bridge to Jersey and got myself a six-pack of Miller and a bottle of pink wine for Donna. She was busy cooking food for Christmas Day, including a big boneless ham. All we had to do was stick the stuff back in the oven to heat it up and eat. There was enough food there to last us the rest of the week; which was kind of nice, since we were both off until the Monday after. As the ham and casseroles cooled in the kitchen, we went to separate rooms to wrap our presents.

Tuesday was Christmas Eve and we both had work until six. When I got home Donna was already there having only two blocks to walk.

"Want to go out to eat?" she asked.

"I don't think anything's open," I replied.

"The Ho-Wah is open," she said; whipping out a pair of chopsticks.

Ten minutes later, we were sitting in the Ho-Wah, an authentic Chinese restaurant that was considered the place to go on a date, to impress the girl. I didn't need to impress Donna, I needed to feed her and quick. There weren't many people in the place, but more customers were filing in as we waited for our server.

Donna had started to munch on the noodles at the table, dipping them in hot mustard. "You gotta try this," she said, scooping in some more.

"That's a little too hot for me," I said, dipping mine in duck sauce.

"Hello," said an attractive middle-aged Asian woman. "Would you like our special for two, tonight?" A beautiful Siamese cat sat on the floor next to her.

"That sounds good; also we want a pu pu platter," I said, feeling extra hungry.

"Pu pu not on special," she stated.

"I know, we want the special and the pu pu platter," I repeated, thinking I wasn't being clear.

"Pu pu not with special, you must pay extra," she said.

"I understand. I'll pay extra for the pu pu platter."

"Pu pu for two is not cheap."

"Okay, forget the pu pu," I said in defeat.

"You get pu pu. I already wrote it down, see?" she said stuffing the ticket in my face.

"Okay, we'll take the pu pu platter."

She glared at me. "You want pu pu or not?"

"Yes!" I barked back.

She turned around shouted something in Mandarin.

The guy working the wok said, "Pu pu for two!"

The man chopping vegetables shouted, "Pu pu for two!"

The fellow cleaning the litter box yelled, "Pu pu for two!"

The lady served us our tea and the cat took turns rubbing mine and Donna's legs. Dinner and the pu pu platter came while Donna and I made small talk. The conversation eventually led to her father.

"I still have no idea why he dropped off the face of the Earth like that. I mean, just because he and my mom didn't get along any more, didn't mean he had to stop talking to me. I always thought we were close, but I guess I was wrong," she said, finishing her plate.

I didn't have any words of wisdom for her. My parents were only five minutes away and I saw them twice a week. I had no basis for comparison. She had little to say after that, and we finished our meal and headed home.

Squatters Scram.

As we walked in, I noticed something not quite right, namely Jim trying desperately to get out the living room window.

"Stop!" I shouted. Jim pulled his head back through the opening. "What are you doing here?" I said, trying to sound as irritated as I actually was. I really didn't need to ask, with him trying to hold up his pants, but I wanted to hear him say it.

"Funny you should ask that," he said, buckling his belt. "My friend needed to use a bathroom and we just happened to be in the neighborhood," he explained while Shaky waved to us from outside.

I wandered into the bedroom and it was a wreck. "That's it! Both of you get your asses in there and fix it up! Now!" I hollered, pushing Jim done the hall. Donna yanked Shaky back through the window and shoved her toward Jim. I stood in the doorway with my hands on my hips watching the two. "Change the sheets on the bed."

"They ate the ham!" shouted Donna from the kitchen.

"You two ate a ten pound boneless ham? That was supposed to last me and Donna until the weekend!" I asked astonished.

"We were hungry," said Shaky.

"What, like Fred and Wilma Flintstone?" I looked back toward the kitchen and asked, "Is there anything else missing?"

Donna looked around the corner and sheepishly replied, "They got your six-pack of Miller too."

Jim and Shaky were done with the bedroom, and stood there; like two kids, knowing a spanking was coming. I pointed to the front door, grit my teeth and said, "Get out. I don't want to ever see either one of you again."

They both stood there.

"Get out!"

They went quickly and silently. I may never see Shaky again, but something tells me that I haven't seen the last of Jim.

"What does that leave us with, in there?" I asked, feeling low.

Around the corner of the kitchen, a potato with her Groucho glasses on and forks stuck in for legs with Donna's voice said, "Well, they didn't touch any of the stuff I made to go with the ham. We could make sandwiches tomorrow and get another ham on Thursday. You can make another run across the bridge for your beer too. We both have the rest of week off, so it won't matter that much."

"I guess," I said to Mr. Potato head.

Donna came out of the kitchen and gave me a hug. "Let's put the presents under the tree."

There was one heck of a lot of presents sitting there, when we were done. It almost made the tree look less immense.

She grabbed the potato guy and held it up to my face. "I'm tired. Want to go to bed?"

"Are we going to have sex? I don't think I can take any pounding tonight," I said as a reminder.

"I'll go easy on you, but wait here until I call you in," she said, skipping into the bedroom.

'I hope I don't have to do Mr. Potato head too,' I thought.

"Okay, come on in," I heard her say through the closed door.

I heard bells jingle. 'Oh boy...'

There she stood, dressed as Kris Kringle; complete with boots and hat with jingle bells on the top. Well, she wasn't completely dressed like him; she was bottomless.

In the deepest voice she could muster, she said, "Ho, ho, ho. You've been a good boy this year. Tell Santa what you want."

"More oral sex?" I asked, hopefully.

"Santa takes a pass, t

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 09 Jan 2026 01:30:00 +0000

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1.

Ditzy Donna and Ralphie's first Christmas.

Based on a post by Kirk 48 2002, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"I really did used to like the holidays," grumbled Ralphie Persons Junior; as he rubbed the same spot on his head that he'd whacked several times in a row on the same slanted ceiling beam. It was the first weekend in December, and he was crawling around the attic, looking for boxes of holiday decorations, that his mother wanted hauled downstairs and put up, the day after Thanksgiving. Having just started his first term at community college, Ralphie Jr. managed to dodge that bullet by complaining that he had a couple of papers due in English Composition and Early American History. The papers being due the Monday after Thanksgiving was true, but he'd left out the part that they were already finished. With a mighty grunt, he shoved a box of Easter lawn decorations aside and hit his head again. That time he saw stars. "If she wants them down so bad, why doesn't she do it?" he grumbled louder to himself.

"Because she's more than twice your age, she doesn't like to hit her head, and she's got you to do it," said Ralph Sr., looking like a disembodied head sticking up, out of the floor of the attic. "Now, if you're done complaining, I'm sure you've got some boxes to come down; so pass them to me and I'll take them down the ladder for you."

That suited Ralphie just fine, because trying to balance the boxes as he slid out the access hole, and then find his footing on the ladder; was no easy chore. He pushed what he already had found, toward the opening and looked for more. After hitting his head once more, he was convinced he'd found them all. "I think that's it, Pop."

"You're missing the box with the tree ornaments," came his mom's voice through the access way.

Ralphie took a deep breath and counted to ten. "Alright mom, I'll keep looking," Jr. said, sounding a bit miffed. Actually sounding a lot miffed.

"We're gonna go and start setting up the outside lights and blow up characters," said his Pop through the hatchway. "That'll keep us out of your way a while and let you blow off some steam. I don't want you saying something to your mother the wrong way and have you regret it later."

"Okay," sighed Ralphie, nodding his head as his Pop disappeared down the hatch. He took a long look around the attic and didn't see a box marked ornaments, so he decided to straighten and organize the entire loft by opening each box and marking them. He found that some of the boxes had his old clothes that he wore in grade school."Why doesn't she get rid of this stuff?" he thought to himself. Then he chuckled."If she's waiting for grandkids she's got a long wait."

He didn't really have a girlfriend but his parents thought he did. For some reason they both kept pushing the idea of him and the girl he took to the prom, Louise Johnson, as being a couple."A couple of dorks," he thought. Actually, he did take Louise AKA 'Looney Louise,' out on a few dates during the summer. She was kind of funny and interesting, but her shenanigans and her perpendicular hair, far outweighed the positives, except for her tits. "Whew," Jr. said, shaking his head at the thought of them. He remembered when she showed them to him, and he started to daydream.

Double Feature.

They were in the back of the movie theater and she was jamming popcorn in her mouth. He saw that she had as much 'fruit of the Redenbacher' on her shirt as she still had in her trough of popcorn. "I think you better do something," he said, pointing in the general direction of her breasts.

She put the bucket under her boobs and pushed the lucky kernels back in causing her breasts to bounce several times. "There, better?"

Other than a few genuine imitation butter stains she was all clean. She settled back in her seat and shifted around a bit almost slumping, forcing her breasts up and out. Between the seat in front of her and her tits in her face, Ralphie didn't think she could see the screen. He didn't realize he was staring at her, until her eyes slowly turned toward him.

"Imagination running wild?" she whispered, placing her trough of corn on the floor. "I bet you've got a hundred different visions of what they look like, going on in your head. What do you think they look like?"

Ralphie sat there with his mouth agape.

"Oh come on. Maybe they're perky, droopy, hard, or soft. Maybe they have veins all over them. Maybe my nipples are large like acorns, small like cherry pits, or even big and puffy," she whispered, encouraging him in her game.

Ralphie still sat there with his mouth agaip.

She sighed. "No idea, huh? Okay," she said, unbuttoning her blouse down to her navel and unclasping the front hook on her bra. She snapped them open and said, "Behold!"

Attic of Family Artifacts.

He was startled out of his obcessions by his father's strong voice.
"Junior, did you find them yet?" his Pops voice said from the hole.

"No, I decided to go through everything while I was up here. By the way, why is Mom saving all my old clothes? Some of this stuff goes back to first grade," he yelled loud enough for his Pop to hear.

"I don't think she's actually saving it. It was more like putting winter or summer clothes away till next year but you grew out of them and they just didn't come back down. Mark those boxes 'Donations', slide them toward the hatch, and we'll get them down the road to the Goodwill later. Just make sure you go through every box you want to donate to make sure there isn't anything important in them," yelled Pop.

"Okay," Ralphie yelled back.

Thinking back to Louise, as he continued his work, it reminded him that he hadn't heard from her since she went out west to college. She didn't come home for Thanksgiving, and he wondered if she was coming around for the Christmas break. Several times, he thought to call to just say hello; but she didn't have a cell phone, (something about messing up her brain waves). He didn't have any idea exactly where she was staying out there; so that was that.

Eventually, Ralphie found the ornaments and pushed them toward the hatch. The other holiday decorations were neatly stacked by which event came next on the calendar; and all that was left was for him to go through the boxes he marked 'Donations'.

Most had nothing but clothes in them and a few had some old grade school projects in them like a Thanksgiving turkey made from a tracing of his hand. He put that kind of stuff aside for safekeeping and opened the last box. Under some toddler clothes, he found some folders and spiral wire-bound notebooks that belonged to his Pop. The folders contained some receipts and warranties for products long gone. Like that fax machine, and the Commodore Computer.

The wire bound notebooks had some recipes and newspaper clippings about people his parents knew. One of the books had some writing in it, kind of like the notebook he'd found in the garage that spring. He flipped through it and saw some of those same magic words he'd seen in the last book like, 'boobs and tits'. That was dad's old email password for his AOL account. On the first page, it had a header and a title:

"Journal:
Thursday, December 26, 1974."

"Christmas With the Ditz"

Ralphie settled himself under the dangling light and pulled the string to turn it on. "Okay Pop, entertain me," he said as he began to read...

Dating Donna.

It's been two weeks since she came back into my life. Donna. Ditzy Donna. I figured I'd write this down while it's still fresh in my mind. It's been kind of a crazy two weeks but what other kind would it be with her? She made the decision not to move in permanently with me until she found a job to help contribute. The job hunt took exactly fifteen minutes when she walked two blocks to Kiddie City and landed a job demonstrating toys. That sure took a stretch of imagination to see her potential as a goof-ball playing with toys for kids. At least she didn't have to go too far for the party favors she wore out on a regular basis. Her smock was always loaded down with a usual assortment as well as her favorite, a pair of Groucho glasses. The guy that hired Donna remembered her from somewhere in the past and gave her a huge starting rate. Most people started at two dollars and hour but he gave Donna six. I'm still a little jealous of that, considering I've worked for the same place since junior high school and don't make much more than that.

By Wednesday of her first week, the manager realized he had a goldmine with her and worked her as long as she wanted. When they closed Saturday night, they gave her a paycheck for sixty-four hours at $6.00 an hour plus overtime, plus a hundred-dollar bonus for a job well done. The boss even cashed the check for her. Suddenly Donna was a rich ditz with the next day off and Christmas coming a few days later. On that Saturday night, the 21st, the true meaning of Christmas started to come shining through: Love, generosity, and ditzyness.

Shopping Spree.

I heard the door slam and came out of the bedroom.

"Look," yelled Donna, fanning her riches out in front of me.

"They could be all ones," I said, standing on the other side of the room.

She bunny hopped herself over to me and flapped the fanned greenbacks in my face. Nope, they were all twenties and tens and as crisp as the day they were made. "We got to go shopping," she said, slurring her words from a dollar induced high.

I looked at my watch and said, "It's nine-thirty, everything's closed."

She crossed her eyes and gave me a Bronx cheer. "It's the Saturday before Christmas! Everything is open until midnight!"

"You said you wanted to go out to eat tonight. We can't shop and eat at the same time," I said. Donna suddenly looked very disappointed.

"Come on, Ralph. I worked real hard this week for this," she said, letting her fist full of dollars flop down to her side. It was immediately covered by her six-inch too long sweater sleeve.

"I don't feel like dealing with that tonight. I just want to and get something to eat and then hang out with you," I said, trying to sound as sincere as I could. That and the fact that we hadn't had sex since last weekend when she came back into town. Not that we didn't want to, it was a matter of female biology.

"Do you promise to take me tomorrow?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Bright and early?" she asked, holding her index finger up at me.

"Yes."

"Bright and early as in first in line when they unlock the door?" she asked, now wagging her finger at me.

"Ah, yes," I replied not as rock solid as before.

She looked at me a second and tilted her head. "Cross your heart?"

"Yes," I said, crossing my heart.

"Pinky swear?" she asked, holding out her little finger to me.

"Yeah, pinky swear," I said, hooking my little finger with hers.

"Good. Now before we go out I need a shower 'cause I stink," she said, walking past me to the hallway. I watched her as she walked in the bathroom, turned on the light and the transistor radio. One by one, pieces of clothing were tossed out into the hallway and then the door closed. I heard the water start running and turned to go to the kitchen. The bathroom door opened, her hand popped out, and her finger beckoned me to follow.

I may not be the smartest but I didn't need an explanation on that gesture. Even though I'd just gotten a shower an hour before I shucked my clothes and was in the bathroom faster than you could say 'All the way!'

She was completely under the shower with her eyes wide open watching me as I hopped in myself. Little Ralphie was stiffly bouncing with glee at in her direction.

"Don't get too frisky, we don't have a condom in here," she said, handing me the soap and washcloth. She was right; I had nearly four dozen brand-spanking new assorted Trojans sitting in their boxes, individually foil raped, tucked safely in the top drawer of the nightstand next to the bed.

I told you I wasn't the smartest.

Shit.

Well, there was no use crying about it so I started to give Donna a good scrub down. I started down at her feet and worked my way up, taking extra special care on her privates and giving her boobs two coats of wax. She did her face herself to make sure she'd removed her make-up properly while I got the shampoo ready for her. Somewhere between squirting her head and getting up a full head of lather, her hand had managed to attach itself to little Ralphie.

"Feels like someone didn't like being ignored this week," she said, blowing soap foam away from her mouth. "Think he'll forgive me?"

"I'm sure he'd be happy if you tried," I replied. Just then, Sam Cook's 'Chain Gang' began playing on the radio.

Donna started bending her knees and moving to the music, giving me hard tugs with every 'Hooh! Aah!' She mouthed the words, 'Well don't you know...' and then said, "I'm going to make you cum before the end of this song," while blinded by lather and spitting soap.

"Okay," I squeaked, while trying to clean that wild mop of blond hair.

She sang some, mouthed the words some, and gyrated as she worked on me to the music. She started using both hands, making sure that every time the 'Hoohs' and 'Aahs' came on, the tugs were more forceful. By the time he was singing about going home to see his woman, I wasn't scrubbing her head any more, I was holding on for dear life. My left knee started shaking and I gagged on a mouthful of water as she coaxed me over the edge. As he asked for some water 'cause he was thirsty, the first blast hit her on the stomach. The second and third hit her thigh and kneecap and the rest dribbled down into the water.

Donna held me until I went soft while I leaned on the shower wall for support. "I told you I'd make you cum before the end of the song," she said, spitting more soap at me. "Now do you mind if I rinsed off too?" she said, still blind with lather.

"Sure," I said, climbing out and drying myself off.

Out To Eat.

At 10:30, we were slamming the doors to my car. We could've been out of my apartment ten minutes faster but even with a super heavy-duty hair dryer it takes forever to get Donna's hair to the point of just being damp let alone dry.

"So, where do you want to go?" I asked, as my '64 Malibu turned over.

Donna thought for moment. "I guess we're a little late for the 'All the Way House'."

'Thank God,' I thought.

"I'm hungry, but I just don't know what I'm in the mood for. Just head over to Main Street and we'll look for something open," she said. A car pulled up behind us, blocking our way out. "Uh oh," said Donna when she saw who got out of the car.

It was my good buddy Jim. "Hey guy, how ya doing?" He asked leaning down to my window. "Hey mop head," he said, nodding in Donna's direction. "I see you're heading out. What a coincidence. How about letting me use the place for a little while?"

Jim usually dropped by on Friday nights to 'use' my apartment. Being it was Saturday I thought I was safe. Guess not. "I don't think so."

"Come on. We'll be gone before you know it," he said, looking back at his smoking piece of crap. Tonight's girl looked about ten years older than us; and her make-up was crooked.

The memory of last week's debacle was still fresh in my mind, and I couldn't help but get nasty. "How much is she costing you?"

"Be nice," he said, wagging his finger at me. "It's a cousin of my sister's friend. She's got Parkinson's or something."

"Getting pretty far down the list, aren't you?" asked Donna, shaking her head.

"What, are you kidding? That shaking bit could take things to a whole new level," he replied, humping my door to stress his point.

"No, for a lot of reasons; starting with the fact that you owe me twenty dollars, for the money you took out of my wallet."

He tossed a twenty down on my lap.

"You also owe me fifty for that citation for disturbing the peace."

Two more twenties and a ten fluttered down the steering wheel and my legs.

"My apartment still smells like burnt popcorn!"

He went to his car and came back with an unopened air freshener.

"You smashed my TV!" I shouted.

Jim sighed. "I can't help you there right now."

Donna weighed in; "He said no, Jim. Go down by the lake. She can give you a shaky handjob like all the other high school kids parked over there," Donna said. "Now move your car, I want to eat!"

That was my Donna; ditzy, yet assertive.

I didn't bother letting Jim in on the fact that I had the citation taken care of. Well, I had fifty bucks toward a new TV. He left, and we were finally on our way. We passed a few burger places, but neither of us wanted one. Then Donna pointed. "Oh! Vito's is still open!"

Vito's pizzeria and restaurant opened its doors in 1950, in a strip shopping center; as a simple pizza and sandwich shop. Business was so good that a few years ago when a store next to it went vacant, he expanded; turning it into a table and booth establishment. The food was excellent and they had a BYOB policy that most customers utilized. Though their menu was somewhat pricey, it was a successful family business. No, I don't mean Vito's family. I mean that other Italian family.

You know, wink-wink.

Now, I don't know for sure if Vito is one of them, but there's always a table that has four to six men in suit coats playing cards, while people come and go, greeting them with envelopes as they shake hands. It's always the same four to six. One thing was for sure at Vito's:

Skipping on the check, was not recommended.

I'd heard rumors of those that tried; nothing factual, just stories. Tonight the check will be paid, cash. I enjoy walking without a permanent gimp.

We entered the place and the first thing I noticed was all six suits were in attendance at their usual table, playing cards and the place was all decked out for Christmas. Donna picked a table far enough away from the door so she could take her coat off and not get cold, but she left her very long sleeved cardigan sweater on. I left my coat on and sat down. I looked around, saw a few people I knew, and only a couple of empty tables.

"I guess there's a lot of hungry people, finishing holiday shopping tonight," I said.

"Look at that tree," said Donna, marveling at a giant white fur lit up like a, well, like a Christmas tree with all white lights standing in the corner. "We need to get a tree."

"The apartment complex kind of frowns on that, Donna. They're fire hazards. They don't mind artificial trees," I said, trying to salvage her good mood.

"What? You mean those stick aluminum trees that have a lighted dial that changes color shining on it? My grandparents had one of them. It looked stupid," she replied. "I want one like that!" she said loud, pointing across the room.

That got the attention of the 'suits' and they turned to look.

"Donna!" said the skinny one with a pair of jacks.

"Donna!" shouted the

Andrew’s Delightful Attributes

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 08 Jan 2026 05:24:00 +0000

Andrew’s Delightful Attributes.

The women in Andrew’s life, are getting frisky.

Based on a post by Meow 5 meow. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mom catches Andrew Solo.

Eliza woke up to her Saturday morning and rolled over to look at her clock, it said 9am, which was an hour before she usually rose. She knew Andrew would already be up because he was an early riser; like his father had been. So she pulled a robe around herself and headed downstairs quietly. When she entered the kitchen there was no one there, she checked around the house but didn't see him. Still sleepy she let the mystery and worry go and made herself some coffee and a bagel.

She finished her breakfast quickly because felt a little uncomfortable with the dead silence in the house. She wondered where her son went. He tended to be pretty active in the mornings but didn't usually leave the house till he saw her. Some mornings Andrew would work out in the garage, but that was not where he was this early morning. She didn't see a note around anywhere, so she went back upstairs, to check her phone. Maybe he texted her before he left the house?

Eliza didn't feel any urgency yet, just mild curiosity as she went back up the stairs. On this pass through, she purposely looked at Andrew's bedroom door for signs of life. It was half open, quiet and dark inside. Suddenly Eliza believed her son must still be in bed, and she stepped over and gently pushed his door further, opening the room up to her view. Suddenly she could see Andrew sitting at his desk, against the far wall, with headphones on.

"Oh." Eliza uttered quietly, feeling silly for her worry. Of course he was in his room.

Andrew hadn't noticed her behind him. He was just sitting there, staring at the screen and moving his shoulder.

Eliza finally looked at the screen to find an up close view of a naked woman's body, and saw her shaved cunt being fucked by a pale pink cock. She gasped and her eyes locked onto the porn her son was watching. For a least a minute she just stood there watching her son beat off. Minutes went by and she didn't move.

“Is my cock bigger than Dad’s?” Andrew asked the Milf in the video.

The video zoomed out and she could see the actors going at it. Her mouth dropped open. The actress was tall and blonde, like she was. And curvy with the same hairstyle as Eliza. The actor fucking her was young and superficially like Andrew too.

It was obvious Andrew had picked this video as a fantasy for him and her together. Eliza closed her mouth, blinking in the quiet that was only broken by the soft fleshy fapping sounds of her son's hand on his cock and his ragged breathing.

At the same moment her own nipples tightened and her clit pulsed and began to inflame her sex. She was responding to the idea that her son was fantasizing about having sex with her. Her hand slid up the door jam and she tried to control her breathing and slow down her strong physical reaction. Her son was just stepping up his, though; arm jerking faster and tiny whimpers spilled out of his lips.

She felt scared, not willing to take one step farther in his room. Shame rearing up to scream at her, for watching and responding; and feeling any sort of urge when it came to Andrew.

She gripped the door knob and backed up a step, fully intending to flee this very moment. As her shoulders turned away from his room, she heard her son utter words that slammed into her like a freight train. "Yeah mom... you love my cock too.. Don't you?"

Eliza swiftly retreated from that spot and went into her private bathroom and locked the door. Her heart was racing and panic leaking into her brain Eliza slumped down on her shaggy toilet seat cover and spread her legs. With fingers over her panties she explored her sex and shivered at her sensitivity, with a broken little sob she snaked her fingers under the waistband of her panties and glided over her drenched clit. It frightened her how quickly and feverishly she had responded to what she had seen. It was so utterly wrong.

As she teased her clit, her brain tried to rationalize it.

Masturbation is a natural thing, she told herself. And it's Andrew's private business. Plus, mother-son fantasies are just a phase that young men grow out of quickly. Her own sensual reaction is just a sensitivity caused by not having had sex in a while, and her libido is just easily triggered. All normal and no way shameful; unless acted upon.

It would never be acted upon.

Eliza took a hot shower, and imagined her son fucking her in missionary position, looking him right in the face, as his cock pumped firmly in and out of her. Of kissing him; he was so handsome! It set her right over the edge and she moaned loudly, helpless to the overwhelming sensation of a strong orgasm. Her bare feet pressed against the tile floor of the double shower, and her hips rocked as she prolonged her pleasure.

After a few minutes to breath dried off again and intended to get dressed. When she walked into her room to her closet she felt a wet sensation, looking down she saw that her juices had leaked down her leg, nearly to her knee. Which had never happened before in her life. Back to the bathroom to clean up, and then she began to put herself together and get ready for the day.

She emerged from her room to an empty hallway and a closed door to her son's bedroom. At some point he had closed it, which made her wonder if he'd caught her. But she didn't think so. Eliza just tried to act normal and walk down the stairs and into the kitchen, to grab her purse and keys. She had a few errands to do. She intended to just leave him a note and avoid him until her awkwardness faded.

But he was sitting at the counter, eating a bowl of cereal and texting with one hand. He looked up with his usual smile to say good morning to her. His face happy and relaxed; and not anxious at all. She just faked it and said good morning and made another cup of coffee for herself. Andrew wouldn't have any idea that she had already had one, today.

As she stirred her sugar into her coffee Andrew came up behind her and reached around her to turn the sink on and rinse his bowl. He was standing way closer than he needed to, and it made Eliza's skin crawl. She hadn't ever noticed Andrew purposely invading her personal space until now. That he might possibly have a motive behind it, not just casual familiarity. He was pulling a power move that men love to make in bars, where they use the excuse of a busy bar to invade your space and get noticed, get close to you, even smell you. Reaching an arm passed you to hail the bartender but really to hail the lady's attention. If she notices and is interested she starts the conversation, if she doesn't then he will push on with an opening line.

"Hey mom, you feeling alright?"

He pushed. Eliza paled and hesitated trying to abolish her train of thought. "Of course, why?"

"Well, you're stiff as a board."

Now that he said something, she noticed, slumping her shoulders and trying to ease her own tension she let out a tiny nervous laugh and focused on herself for a moment and a small lie. "You are so right, I woke up with some back pain today, maybe I will take some Advil."

He nodded and moved past her to pick up his phone and slide it in his pocket. "Hey mom,I am going to head over to Peter's, we are gonna work on his car." Eliza nodded quickly, "That's great, I am going to go run some errands and I will pick you up for dinner if you aren't home before me."

They both headed for the front door and he opened it and stepped into the doorway making her squeeze passed him. Eliza was so determined not to be awkward that she fell into his trap and ended up brushing the front of her body with his. It was only when she felt the contact on her nipples did she realize what he had done. Then Eliza made another mistake and looked him in the eyes.

He was staring at her with smoky bedroom eyes and a smirk tugging at his lips.

Another sexy freight train mowed her down and her eyes almost crossed.

"You're blushing mom."

In complete panic she ditched the situation and sped off towards her car. "Bye Andrew, text me later!" Hopped in her car, started it and zoomed off as quick as she could. Leaving her laughing son behind her.

Andrew had accepted his feelings towards his mother recently, and with it a sense of taboo had settled in to stoke that sexual fire inside him. Lately he had wanted to tell his mother about it but knew that she could never agree. That a fight like that might end up with him out of the house. Maybe with her cutting him out of her life, the idea of which terrified Andrew.

But he couldn't resist showing her in tiny ways that he wanted her. This morning was as bold as he had ever tried and she had obviously noticed this time. Which is the first time she so obviously had.

It was so exciting that he was standing on the front porch with a boner in his jeans. Andrew just turned around went back in the house and gently closed the door, headed to his room and freed his cock. And relived the events of the past 10 hours. Here’s the way he retells it;

I only wanted a glass of water, I often woke up and got one in the middle of the night. But as I came down the dark staircase, I can see over the backrest of the couch, that my mom lying on the couch, watching TV still, at two in the morning? At first, I thought she was just sleeping, until she flopped over from her side to her back while lying out on the couch. The room was dark, except for the glow from the TV screen.

Her eyes were closed and her face was tense, I almost asked her if she was all right; but the words died on my lips. Her hand was shoved inside her thin pajama shorts, and she was rocking her hips. The smallest moan spilled from her mouth.

I was frozen, my eyes locked onto the sight of her. I even had the perfect view from near the top of the stairs which let me see right over the couch. With the hand she wasn't using inside her shorts she unbuttoned her thin knit pajama top, then reached up and pinched her big dark stiff nipple, pulling and teasing it. I could feel my own heartbeat pounding in my chest.

She let out another soft moan and my cock stirred to life. I want to tell it; ‘no.’ I inwardly resolved that it was wrong; so wrong. But it just kept growing. I was rooted to the spot, and this moment seemed to last forever. Her breathing came faster and her face grimaced more.

She suddenly pulled her hand out but then grabbed her shorts and yanked them down beyond her knees. She spread her legs so wide apart I wondered how she was still that flexible. Her thighs were toned and her skin glowed in the TV light. The contrast was pleasing in the dark quiet night, the quiet words coming from the TV was the only soft sound. It was the ending of some romantic chick flick.

She had a nice trim patch of curls between her legs, she looked so normal, like any other woman. But, this woman just so happened to be my mother. I had seen good-looking older women before, and I had known my mom was, too.

But she had always been very private about her sexual life, and I rarely saw her go on dates. The sight of her touching herself was so surprising; and exciting.

My cock was fully hard now, stretching my knit shorts out, obvious to the world. Why doesn't she open her eyes and see me standing right there, above her?

Instead, she stretched her legs wider apart and dipped her fingers down into her open cunt.

I could hear the wet noises in the quiet room. Her free left hand gripped over the armrest of the couch.

Another moan, louder this time. I can't help but wonder how wet she is, how her pussy would feel if I just walked down the rest of these steps and shoved my raging cock into her wet, swollen, wide-set cunt lips, and deep into her beautiful neglected cunt.

Would she like it? Would my mom moan for my cock, like that?

I watched her movements become fast and erratic. It looks painful. I wonder if she is close? Anticipation rises in me, I want to see her finish rubbing it out. My cock is pulsing. My hands itch to touch it. It seems almost natural to touch myself while watching her, touching herself. But I don't, because a big part of me feels it's so wrong! And a small part of me is hoping to sink my willing and eager cock into my gorgeous sexy mom.

She always told me that my changing body will awaken new feelings; and any feelings I have are natural, that I shouldn't repress or feel shame about my feelings, but accept them and move on. But what about this feeling? This urge to slam my cock deep into my mother’s beautiful cunt, and hear her moan for me.

She was biting her lips now, she whispers into the dark, "Almost. Almost; almost."

My feet seemed to slide down the steps further, not under my own will-power. I was just close enough now, that I could see her fingers parting those curls, watching her hips thrust against those fingers and her tits jiggle from her desperate movements.

Her body starts shivering and jerking, digging her heels into the cushions, she half shimmies up the couch more, so her shoulders are now on the rounded armrest, and head hangs over, enough to stretch her body out. She is making small noises then her body jerks and her left hand flies up to her mouth and her whole body seems to tense up.

I can’t see her face now, but her towering brown nipples are hard and raised up from her magnificent natural tits.

Her body bounces and jerks with her orgasm, as if it is trying to explode out from her. Her head rocks side to side, and I clearly hear her muffled moans, her eyes are hidden from me, as her head still dangles down. Aloud grunt signals the release and a small squirt shoots out of her cunt, landing on the throw blanket under her full hips. Finally, her body goes limp on the couch, slowly her hand slides out of her pussy and she closes her legs. Her breathing sounds are loud, but the rhythm is receeding.

I take a breath, the frozen spell seems to be broken.

I stealthly sneak back up the rest of the stairs, and into my room.

I can move again! I look down at my knit shorts and finally use my hands to free my cock from the tented cloth. As I had known, it was the deep red it turns when I am very very turned on. I can even feel a bit of precum sliding down the tip when I grab it, just squeezing it for a moment. Pleasure crawls up my spine from my first touch, I'm so sensitive that I know I would come fast.

But part of me doesn't want to jack off, doesn't want to waste this glorious hard on. That part of me wants to go downstairs and put it in that wet and moaning woman. But she's my mom, and that is not going to happen.

I guess I craved some confrontation though. I guess it’s the alpha-male in me. Mom say’s I’m becoming more and more like my deceased father.

So I drop my loose shorts and go for some tight boxer briefs and thick black sweat pants that I know have a tight waistband, I strapped my dick to my body that way, and throw on a loose black T-shirt. When I come out of my room again, with my empty glass, I close the door kind of hard; and stomp heavily on the first few steps of the stairs.

I'm so nervous, I feel like as soon as she looks at me, she will know. She will know that I know, what she was doing. Usually she could tell just from the look on my face, how I felt. My mom is just that type of person, she understands.

But would she understand... what I had been thinking? I tried to put on a sleepy casual sort of expression.

I hear her moving fast on the upholstery of the couch, and realize she must be quickly putting those tiny shorts back on. A part of me wishes to tell her to take them off again, but I only take a deep breath as I descend the last step. I look up slowly at her.

"Oh, you're still awake?" I Pretend there is nothing weird going on.

Her eyes were large with alarm, and she seemed a little confused or flustered. But I already know why, I don't need to ask.

Then she responds; "Oh um... yeah. But I'm going to bed now," She turns quickly and grabs the remote, to turn off the TV.

"Okay..."I said as I turned on the stairway light.

"So.. are you alright? Why are you up?" she redirects the topic back to me.

She didn't notice the glass in my hand, so I raised it up while answering her, "I'm thirsty."

Her breathing is still fast, her nipples were still pointing out of her thin misbuttoned pajama top.

I turned away and went into the kitchen, poured myself more water; and walked back across the livingroom, towards the stairs. She was waiting for me with her hand gripping the banister rail of the stairs like she was gonna fall or something. "Ready?"

I just nodded.

She went up the stairs ahead of me. I was forced to watch her legs and ass stretch and bend as she climbed. The crotch of her thin cotton knit pajama shorts were wet, and a little trail of juice was running down her inner thigh.

My mom has a great ass, I had heard it said before, but only now in this moment in those tiny shorts did it become real to me.

And then I took a deep breath, expecting just air but I got this scent. This scent made my brain tingle and my cock pulse, before I realized what it was. I could smell my mom’s fresh cum-filled pussy, she smelled hot, like a woman who needs it bad. Creamy, fleshy, salty, sweet, I breathed in deep to get more. Part of it was comforting, the smell of my mother when she wraps her arms around me, but now the image of her three fingers pushing into her pussy, came to mind. The image seared into my brain.

The worst is that she smelled better than Roxanne, The girl Amelia introduced me to at the homecoming dance. My mother's pussy smells better than high school pussy!

Why did I have to find that out? Why did I have to wake up and see that tonight? How was I going to face her tomorrow, and the day after?

We were finally at the top of the stairs. Mom went over to her bedroom door and opened it a crack, then looked at me. "So, I hope my movie didn't wake you?"

Now, I knew what she was really saying. She hopes I didn't hear her masturbating in the middle of the night.

"Nope, just thirsty. but mom;" then I paused. Where was this going? What could I possibly say to her?

"You smell, good." As soon as the words left my mouth, I bolted into my room, panic taking my heartbeat to my throat. Why did I say that! Why did I say anything at all?

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 06 Jan 2026 21:34:00 +0000

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 2

I was asked to Fill In For Her Husband?

Based on a post by MaryAnderson. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A few days later I was at the Hollins' house when Jennie's phone pinged. She opened the message, read it, read it again, pumped her fist and said, "Yes! Whitman scheduled me for an interview, but crap, it's next Friday. Mom, that's your birthday."

Whitman was Jennie's dream college, the one she had no chance of getting into. Still, the assistant director of admissions had been a fraternity brother of Mr. Hollins, not one Mr. Hollins had been close to, but perhaps, maybe. Mr. Hollins was to go with Jennie to the interview, see if he could influence the decision.

Mrs. Hollins said, "Honey, when you're in you late thirties your birthday is not that big a deal. And, in any case, we weren't planning to do anything as a family until Saturday."

Jennie said, "But still Mom, it's your birthday. Dad and I can't leave."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Of course you can, I'll find something to do."

Jennie looked at me with expectant eyes and I said, "Look, Mrs Hollins; with your daughter out of town I'll be foot loose and fancy free. Let me take you out. We'll do something different, something you wouldn't normally do."

Jennie said, "That's a great idea Mom, and I know just the place. There's a club not too far from campus. It has a mixed crowd, not just students."

Mrs. Hollins said, "I don't know, you sure you want to go out with an old lady Michael?"

"What old lady, you bringing a friend? With Jennie out of town you'll be the finest woman around."

Mrs. Hollins said, "What, I'm not as hot as my daughter?"

Jennie said, "Mom, you and I will pick out something for you to wear, show my boyfriend exactly how hot you can be."

We ran it, well at least the general concept, by Mr Hollins; he said it was an excellent idea.

Date With Her Mom.

"Happy birthday Mrs. Hollins."

I handed her a half-dozen roses. While a cliche, it was always appreciated. Eyes spread wide, she kissed my cheek and said, "They're beautiful. Please come in."

And while her eyes had spread wide, they were no match for mine. Mrs. Hollins' red dress snugly fit her slender form; her modest tits were held perfect in the built-in cups. The back was open; there were no straps, just a tie around the neck. And, as I followed her into the house, I focused on her ass; it formed an impeccable bump in the back of the dress.

And the shoes: red stiletto heels that buckled around the ankles.

The dress screamed fuck me, the shoes hollered the same thing, and later her moves on the dance floor would be exclamation points. If it was going to happen, it would happen tonight. I was going to make my, and Jennie's fantasy come true: I'd fuck her mother.

In the living room she handed me a glass of wine, put the flowers in a vase, studied them, moved one flower half-an-inch, another a quarter-of-an-inch, leaned forward, took a long whiff, chin in hand studied them, moved two more flowers, and said, "They're lovely, and you're sweet and thoughtful."

She kissed my cheek. Her perfume was light and airy. She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear, and said, "I can see why my daughter's so enamored with you."

"A beautiful woman deserves beautiful flowers, and you look spectacular. Jennie asked for pictures."

I took several of her, then several of us together, my arm around her shoulder, her arm around my waist.

Jennie texted, said we were a good looking couple, instructed me to show her Mom the time of her life.

I held the door of my newly cleaned jalopy for her, then her chair at the hole-in-the-wall Thai restaurant where we'd never run into any of her crowd. She asked my advice, ordered it, complimented my choice. We shared dessert, then went to the club.

We danced fast, danced slow, and later, as I drove her home, she leaned her body into mine.

I handed her a glass of wine as she moved a couple of the flowers, moved them back, moved one other, and said, "That's better, it's been bothering me all night. What do you think?"

I said, "I think you've got it," held my glass up.

"To you, on your birthday."

Touching her glass to mine she said, "To a wonderful evening, I can't remember a better time. Why don't you put on some music, come sit with me. I need to get off my feet, it's been years since I danced in stilettos."

"Well, every guy there would vote in favor of you doing it again."

"Michael, are you flirting with me?"

"Just getting started."

Mrs. Hollins sat, then took off her ruby heart-shaped earrings/ She lay them on the table next to the couch. I put on some soft jazz, said, "Foot rub?" she said, "I'd like that," and I sat on the far end of the couch as she pirouetted until her back rested on the arm and her feet were in my lap.

I unbuckled her shoes, laid them on the floor, worked her feet; we chatted, she drank her wine. When her phone pinged she signaled me to keep working, picked it off the coffee table, held it up. It was Jennie on FaceTime. She then turned it back towards her and said, "Hey babe, how'd the interview go?"

"Not good. The guy from Dad's frat was away on a family emergency. I ended up with a guy who had no idea who I was, who hadn't reviewed my file. It was a milk run, not an interview. But enough of me. Happy birthday, did you have fun?"

"I'm sorry to hear that honey. And yes, your boyfriend showed me a wonderful time. I haven't danced like that in years. He's rubbing my feet right now."

"He gives good foot rub Mom. I want to talk to both of you."

Moving her feet off my lap, Mrs. Collins slid down the couch and leaned her body on mine.

My girlfriend was sitting-up in bed, her back resting on the headboard, a blanket pulled across her chest. Her shoulders were bare. Was she wearing any clothes?

"You taking good care of Mom, sweetie?"

"Trying."

"Good, give Mom a birthday kiss from me."

Mrs. Collins turned her head, I brushed my lips on hers.

Jennie said, "Come on, you can do better than that."

Mrs. Collins, holding the phone in one hand, turned her shoulders, wrapped slender strong fingers on the back of my neck, pulled me towards her, ran a hand down my side, kissed me. Her lips moved on mine, mine on hers; I was as hard as a rock.

Jennie said, "That's much better. Now you two don't stay up too late, and sleep soundly. Love you both."

Mrs. Hollins clicked off the phone, slid it onto the coffee table, rotated towards me, said, "My daughter's text said she left me a pretty present. Do you know what she was talking about? "

"Not sure, but I'd hate for you to be disappointed. Are there any boxes lying around?"

She said, "No," and started unbuttoning my shirt. Then added, "Could she have meant you?"

"Maybe, should we call and ask?"

"No, she was already in bed, we wouldn't want to wake her. We'll assume I'm right and check with her in the morning."

She undid several more buttons, opened my shirt, ran her hand on my chest, said, "Nice," then finished unbuttoning and slid off my shirt. Next she pulled my undershirt over my head, ran her hands on my chest, teased my nipples with her perfect nails, said, Good body, do you know how to use it?"

"Jennie doesn't complain and she's not one to hide her opinion. In fact, she's quite uninhibited, there's this game we play where she pretends to be you."

"Yes, I saw on the boat. Do you like this game, Michael?"

“On the boat?” Mrs. Hollins was now running her nails in circles around my nipples, it was hard to concentrate.

“Oh yeah, the boat.”

"Very much." I said.

She kissed the top of my chest; I slipped a hand inside her dress, stroked a small firm breast with the side of my thumb.

"So, should I pretend to be my daughter?"

I rolled her nipple between thumb and forefinger.

"No, Mrs. Hollins. I've wanted you since I first saw you. But I'm sure every boyfriend of Jennie's must have. Why me?"

I let go of her nipple, slid my hand up her leg, dragged a fingertip along her pussy slit, worked it around her panties, then sank it inside her.

Her tone was seductive as she said, "Maybe because of the happy bounce in my daughter's step when she's been with you. Maybe because you're the only one who admitted it. Maybe because I know you love my daughter and will keep this to the three of us. Maybe because you turn me on."

Her hand on my chest moved lower, tracing the muscles of my stomach, and she brought her lips to mine. Her kiss was powerful, and intense. I pushed a second, then a third finger inside her, twisted them, moved them in and out, listened to her soft moan.

"I love the way you touch me."

Rocking my fingers inside her I worked her clit with my thumb, a teasing circular motion. Her hips moving with me I tugged the tie around her neck and the dress fell from her chest; Mrs. Hollins gasped when chilled air met flushed breasts.

I considered taking Mrs. Hollins into my arms and heading for the bedroom, but I wanted it to be a long-term thing, best to give her the full treatment. I covered her right breast, caressed the firm flesh; her nipple throbbed, stiffened.

Then, her head on my shoulder, she said, "It's time to unwrap my present," undid my belt and button, unzipped me, pushed a hand inside.

"Very nice, thick and fat."

Holding her to me I moved my fingers in her cunt, a little faster, a little harder, and rocked my thumb on her clit. The intensity of her moans increased and she was soon jabbing her hips into my hand.

I'm going to fuck you, Mrs. Hollins."

"Hmm."

"Like I fuck your daughter."

"Um Hmm."

"Fuck you until you can't see straight."

"Hmm."

"Like I fuck your daughter."

"Ah Hmm."

"I'll dick you to your heart's delight."

"M."

"And no one will know, they'll just think I'm balling your daughter, but I'll be balling you."

"Um Hmm."

"That's what you want isn't it?"

"Mmmmnnnnnmmmmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

"Isn't it."

"M Hmm"

"Say it."

"I, I, I..."

"Say it."

She bit my shoulder and said, "Yes Michael... Um, that's... hmm, what... Um, I want... Hmm."

I pulled on her nipple, her moan grew louder and higher in pitch.

"Uh "

Curling my upper body I took the nipple into my mouth.

"I'm..."

Licked it, hard.

"...fricking...'

I Rolled it between my teeth.

"...fricking..., fricking..., fricking..."

Bit it.

"...Cumming."

With an animal sound that filled the room her body jerked, her breast ripped from my mouth, and I curled my fingers, jammed them into her g-spot. Pinned on those fingers, she let out a hyena howl and came again. Juice pouring from her, she shook shuddered rattled whimpered, then croaked out, "Stop, stop, stop, please stop, can't... take... any... more."

I slid my fingers from her sex and, head buried on my chest, she clung to me, quivering, sucking in air, the orgasm continuing to echo through her wracked lovely form, until she slumped against me and said in a shaky voice, "I'm so glad... I raised... my daughter... to share."

I held her awhile, kissed the top of her head, and said, "Maybe its time we got naked." She stood and the dress slipped from her body; Mrs. Hollins, her wiry form the template for her daughter, stood before me, skin flushed, naked but for red silk panties.

"You're so hot, Mrs. Hollins."

"It's not like you haven't seen it before. Now take off your clothes, it's time I saw what makes my daughter so giddy."

I yanked my shoes off, pushed my pants and underwear down, the tip of Mrs. Hollins' tongue sliding on her lower lip as my dick, at full staff, emerged.

"I can see why my daughter's so happy. You think you're man enough for two?"

"Two ordinary women, or you and Jennie?"

Wrapping her hand around it she said, "Me and Jennie, dummy."

"I'm not sure any man's up to that, but I'll do my best."

She said, "Good answer," pumped the shaft with one hand, cupped and coddled my balls with the other. When a drop of pre-cum emerged she dragged her thumb over the crown and down the underside of my cock, sliding it on the thick slimy liquid. I dropped my head and kissed her; her tongue, like the rest of her, was athletic, limber, and bold.

When the kiss ended she smiled, pecked my lips, said, "Why don't you sit down."

I did and she knelt, made a show of stretching her jaw, slid her lips over the head of my dick, swirled her tongue, and cradling my balls, moved down, bobbing her head in a slow steady rhythm.

"Hmm..."

Pleased by my reaction, she reached up, teased my nipples, and after several minutes let me slide from her lips, dragged her tongue up my dick, kissed the crown, said, "Tell me stud, who gives better head, me or my daughter?"

This was an opportunity not to be wasted.

"Well, if I had to choose I'd insist on a fair competition, controlled environment, side-by-side testing repeated often enough to ensure adequate sample size, with ongoing confirmation and monitoring."

She said, "In that case I better practice," sucked a testicle into her mouth, rolled it on her tongue, pushed it out between tightly compressed lips, then swallowed my shaft, worked her mouth up and down. Enthralled, I cupped her head, held it still, and, as she relaxed her jaw and opened her mouth wide, fucked Mrs. Hollins' face.

When I let go a deeply aroused Mrs. Hollins swallowed me, rotated her head and moved me around the inside of her mouth, cupped and caressed my balls, slid back up to nurse on the cock-head with hyperactive tongue and lips.

If we got that mother-daughter competition going, Mrs. Hollins would be formidable.

The pressure kept building in my belly, my hips jerking in hard involuntary motion, and Mrs. Hollins, unfazed, moved her head, adjusting to my increasingly random thrusts. As she bobbed up and down my quivering balls did a little dance, tightened; I cried out, "So good," exploded. Cum poured into her mouth and, with muffled squeals, she drank voraciously, let none escape, then drove her face into me, concave cheeks vacuuming cum from my balls, and I came again, blasting another jet into her mouth. Ths time a few drops seeped from the edge of her lips, dripped down her chin onto a breast, gathered at the nipple.

Sliding to the floor I said, "Jeezum, you, and Jennie, you're savants."

Mrs. Hollins leaned her body against mine, said, "Maybe she and I can compare notes, be learn something from each other," kissed me, reached between our bodies, ran a fingertip up and down my dick, which, thoroughly enjoying the patient sweet attention, started to harden. After several minutes she wrapped her fingers around my restored erection and said, "Ready?"

"I've been ready."

She lay on her back and, hooking my fingers in her panties, I peeled them from her moist pussy - they clung for a moment - pulled them off her body, slid my finger through wet labial lips.

"You have a pretty pussy Mrs. Hollins. Nice and smooth."

She moaned, then purred, "Y'now, you can call me Theresa."

"Somehow Mrs. Hollins is sexier."

"As you please, stud. Now fuck me, fuck Jennie's Mama."

I rolled between her legs, she placed me on the entrance of her sex, I began to move inside her, she winced, not a lot, but enough.

"You okay?"

"Yeah, it's been ages and you're a lot bigger than my husband. Do you mind if I get on top, get used to you first?"

Saying, "No, it's among my favorite position," I pulled out of her, rolled onto my back. She got on her knees, swung a leg over my calves, bent at the waist, took my dick in her mouth, caressed it with warm lips and velvety tongue, thoroughly wetting me, moved back to the vertical and, frigging my shaft walked forward on her knees, slid my cock on the face of her swollen sex, coating it with juice, took my cock-head inside herself, rocked her hips, and with a low moan said, "God, I've missed this," and moved down my length, sometimes stopping, sometimes retreating, occasionally flexing her pussy, stretching herself, augmenting the copious flow of cunt cream.

She moved her hands to my chest, leaned forward, kept going, letting a pussy that had stopped receiving regular work-outs adjust itself to me. When I was all the way in she curled her fingers in my chest hair, moved her hips in an oval, said, "Damn, I see why my daughter can't get enough. Now let's try this."

Moving her hands down my body until they were beside my knees, holding herself up on her arms, she leaned back, displaying her taut tight body, dropped her head, her shoulder length hair falling behind her, tightened her cunt, and rocked her hips. The motion was slight, no more than an inch, but in this position the floor of her cunt clung to the underside of my cock and the visual of her lithe undulating body was divine. Letting out a long low groan, I moved with her.

After several happy minutes she lifted her head, opened her eyes, and with a crooked smile said, "So stud, is my pussy as good as you imagined?"

"Yeah, amazing."

She held out her hand, I grasped it, and pulling herself forward she lowered her torso to mine. I slid my arms around her waist, pressed my lips to hers, held her tight, ground into her. When the kiss ended she nestled her head to my neck and said softly in my ear, "Do you love my daughter?"

"Yes."

Placing her hands on the floor, she pushed herself up and sitting astride me, moved the hair from her face and said, "Good, she loves you too honey, and in this family we share what we love. Can you live with that?" then placed a finger on her lips shushing me before I could answer, squeezed her powerful cunt muscles, raised herself until only my cock-head remained inside her, squeezed, and slowly again, and in complete control of her body slid down and said, "So, can you live with that?"

My voice more hurried than I'd anticipated, I said, "Definitely yes. You're right, one should share their good fortune."

Tuning her limber body to the side she grabbed two pillows off the couch, said, "You're about to find out how good your fortune is going to be," twisted off me, lay on the rug, stuffing one pillow under her ass, the other under her head. I rolled between spread legs, kissed her; she moaned against my lips, moaned when I entered her.

We fucked, at first in a slow rhythm, acclimating to each other, making sure she was ready, but she needed this and I wanted this and soon her arms were around my neck, her muscular legs around my waist, and her short nails pressed to my back as she purred into my ear, "You feel so good inside me, fuck me, fuck me hard."

I worked my lips down her neck, she dropped her head back, offering more soft skin. I kissed her there, ducked my head, sucked a nipple. Her fingers entwined themselves in my hair, brought my head to hers. She thrust her tongue into my mouth.

We fucked, fast and hard; I drove into her, her hips rose to meet each thrust, she tightened her legs on me, her thighs trembling on my sides.

We howled in libidinous harmony.

"Oh yes, like that, fuck me, like that."

Our bodies smacked together in raucous rhythm. Her pussy pulsated, my dick throbbed. I dug my fingers into her shoulders, held her in place, thrust into her hard, we bounced forward on the rug.

My o

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 05 Jan 2026 21:31:00 +0000

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 1

Hot Mom, hot daughter, is anyone complaining?

Based on a post by MaryAnderson. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It's not often you meet a mother who's better looking than her good-looking college-age daughter.

I remember the first time I saw them.

I'd moved to San Diego immediately after graduating from high school. While I wouldn't begin my freshman year until September, I'd found a decent job and I needed the money.

As a side benefit my employer provided membership at a fancy local gym, one I couldn't have afforded. I was doing chest presses when a class got out in an upstairs studio. About two dozen women and a smattering of guys came down the stairs followed by several women talking animatedly to a striking rail-thin brunette. Standing next to her was a younger woman with the same color hair and same impressive build. Both wore skin-hugging leotards identical in style, although differing in color. As the knot of women moved across the room I overheard enough of the conversation to understand the older woman had been leading a pilates class.

After their entourage dispersed the two women lingered at the front counter talking to the attendant when the younger one noticed me checking them out. Busted, I gave her my best you-caught-me grin. She smiled, said something to the older woman, who turned, held my gaze for a beat, before returning her focus to her companions. A few minutes later, they left.

After finishing with the weights I went to the front desk. The older woman was Theresa Hollins; she taught several classes at the gym. The younger one was her daughter Jennie, a high school senior. The attendant made it clear I wasn't the first guy who'd asked about them. I checked the schedule; Theresa would lead a steps class in a couple of days.

Enrolling in class.

I was hanging downstairs when they came through the front door. They certainly didn't mind being identified as mother and daughter, they looked alike, styled their hair the same way, although Jennie's was longer, and their leotards were differently colored variations of each other. I introduced myself, Mrs. Hollins introduced herself and her daughter, said she hoped I'd enjoy the class.

I soon found out that not only did they look alike, they shared the optimistic up-beat positive personality associated with aerobics instructors and were, as they appeared to be, in superb condition, pushing everyone, encouraging everyone, leaving all but a few in the dust.

After class, along with several others, I walked downstairs with Theresa and Jennie, offered to treat them to bottles of water after the crowd peeled away. Theresa declined, said she had an errand to run, told her daughter she could swing by on the way home and pick her up.

Jennie said sure, she could use a drink.

Two days later we shared a bed. Not too long after that, for the first time in my life, I told a woman I loved her.

I'd never been one for classes at health clubs, preferring to work-out with a buddies or on my own, but couldn't see how to stop going without offending Mrs. Hollins and if it gave me an excuse to watch my girlfriend and her hot mother covered in thin veneers of sweat stretching and straining in skin-tight leotards, who'd say no to that?

Dating Life.

We'd been seeing each other for about six weeks when, holding Jennie in the spoon position - we'd just rocked each other's worlds on my one-room apartment's undersized bed - she said, "You think my mother's hot, don't you?"

There was no point in denying it. Jennie and her Mom surely knew and neither seemed offended; Mrs. Hollins had been enthusiastic about my dating her daughter from day one.

"Yeah, it's clear you come by some of your good looks naturally."

"Some?"

"As hard as you and your Mom work-out, there's a lot of sweat and dedication there."

Bringing my hand to her mouth she kissed it and said, "Nice rescue," then, smiling indecipherably, looked over her shoulder.

I said, "What?"

"The guys I've known, they all think Mom's hot. Most look at her furtively, sneakily, thinking they're slick, that we don't notice, but we do. Then there's the guys who stare and drool, not cool. There are a few, I don't know if they have more or less control, who look away even when they should be looking at her, like they don't know how to handle it. You're different. You don't take creepy little looks, but when you have a reason to look you do and don't seem to feel weird about it. Plus, you're the first one to admit it."

I didn't say that, in addition to having a thing for hot younger women like her, I had a thing for hot older women, that I'd bedded a few back home. Instead, since it was clear that not only didn't it bother her, but that she dug it, I said, "Yeah, I like looking at your Mom. Why do you bring it up, interested in a threesome?"

Laughing she said, "What makes you think I do women, and why are guys fascinated by threesomes, especially mothers and daughters?"

Making a mental note; she hadn't said no or gotten offended. I said it must be some kind of biological or evolutionary imperative, and avoided the first question by kissing her. She kissed me back, reached for my dick.

Soon I was driving into her, shaking the flimsy bed, and she was totally into it, writhing, moaning, clutching my back, digging her fingers into me. Not that she wasn't always into it, but if I wasn't missing something this time more than ever.

The conversation about her mother had turned her on.

The overture.

My phone rang, no name appeared. I thought about letting it roll to voice mail, but there was something familiar about the number, then I got it. It was one digit different from Jennie's.

"Hello."

"Hey Michael, it's Theresa. Jennie gave me your number, we figured it'd be okay."

"I never complain about a beautiful woman with my phone number. What can I do for you?"

After a moment's hesitation, but no objection, she said, "Jennie's talked about you so much that her father wants to meet you. Can you come to the house for drinks, then we'll go to dinner."

"Sounds fine, when?"

"Sunday at 7:00."

"I'm open, where are we going?"

"Morgan's."

I checked Morgan's on-line. Coat and tie? I didn't own a coat and tie and my bank account was in no shape to buy them. While looking up the local consignment shops I realized I didn't have Jennie's home address; we'd always met in town. I considered texting Jennie, but pleased by the tone of my conversation with Mrs. Hollins, called her back.

"Hello Michael."

She'd saved my number to her phone's memory.

"Hey good looking, I just realized I don't have your address."

After a pause she said, "What if I told my daughter you called me 'good looking' and asked for my address?"

"Jennie and I are in complete agreement about her mother's good looks. Is she there?"

"Yes, should I get her for you?"

"Only after a little more flirting."

"You are bad."

"I only get worse, now what's the address?"

"I'll text it to you, here's my daughter."

As she moved the phone from her mouth I heard, as she intended, her say "Your very bad boyfriend is on the phone. Tell him he needs a cold shower."

Double Date Night.

It was my first trip to the suburbs. After checking in with the rent-a-cop at the subdivision's front gate I drove my jalopy down shaded streets, waiting to get pulled over. It looked like only shiny new Mercedes, BMWs, Cadillacs, and Lexus, with an occasional Porche or Maserati, were legal in this neighborhood.

My phone led me to a circular driveway at the end of a cul de sac. Nice house. I parked behind a black Range Rover, got out, rang the bell, wondered about Jennie's father. Jennie talked about her Mom all the time - they were more best friends than parent and child - but rarely mentioned her father. When she did it was positive, but bland, a vague assurance that he was "okay." Still, I'd imagined him as a bookend for his wife and daughter: tip-top condition, good-looking, smart and incisive.

Jennie opened the door, kissed my lips, said, "Hey lover, ready to meet the family."

She looked great. Her loose fitting dress, held on by spaghetti straps, dipped down her chest, stopping just short of her cleavage, clinched at the waist, then hung to the floor in a series of graceful folds. What was most striking, however, was the cascade of colors, oranges and yellows, greens and blues, imposed on patterns of butterfly wings.

I said, "That's a lovely dress," she slipped her hand into mine, and turning, the bottom of the dress swirling about, we headed into the house.

In the living room, large, cathedral ceiling, gorgeous furniture, ceiling to floor back window overlooking a swimming pool, was Mrs. Hollins, her dress also long, open shouldered, loose-fitting and a rainbow of colors: chartreuse, pink, magenta.

And while neither dress was overtly sexual, this particular mother and daughter presenting themselves in public dressed alike was. And, as meticulous as they were about their appearance, that was no accident. I said, "Mrs. Hollins, you're stunning, your dress, like your daughter's, is beautiful, love the colors."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Thank you," adding as a man entered the room, "Michael, this is my husband, Tom. Tom, this is Michael, Jennie's beau."

Contrary to my expectations he did not match his wife and daughter. He was his wife's height, or possibly a bit shorter, at the moment her heels gave her an inch or so on him, and if not fat, was pudgy. Saying, "It's good to finally meet you sir," I reached for his hand and studied his face. His features were affable, not those of your best friend - him you'd want smart and tough, someone who had your back - but friendly, the face of a guy who got along with everyone, liked everyone, a you wouldn't ask to cut another $250.00 off the price of a car because you wanted him to come out okay and knew he'd never rip you off.

And that's what he did. He sold cars, owned a dozen dealerships. Not top-of-the-line stuff, he wasn't selling cars to his neighbors, but he was selling lots of cars to someone.

Over dinner my impression was confirmed. Mr. Hollins did not have his wife's or daughter's cynical intelligence, which they masked with their positive up-beat personalities. He was what he appeared to be, a good guy, a roll with the punches guy, a laugh at your jokes no matter how bad they are guy, a not notice if you got a little inappropriate guy.

I got a little inappropriate.

I focused on his wife and daughter, made eye contact, held it. They responded, their eyes on mine.

I touched them, starting with a shoulder, a forearm, moved to the waist, cleaned a speck of food off their face.

When a lady had to go to the bathroom I held her chair, did the same on her return, was rewarded with a kiss.

I told mother and daughter how good they looked. Openly relishing the compliment, they thanked me.

The women responded, a flip of the hair, a tongue gliding on a lip, moved a little closer.

And through it all Mr. Hollins seemed fine, happy to have me entertain the ladies.

Back at the house Mr. Hollins excused himself to go to the facilities and Jennie said, "Mom, I know its late, but there's a party on campus I want to go to. I know it's late, but can I go back out? Michael will take good care of me."

This was the first I'd heard of a party.

Mrs. Hollins said, "Honey you didn't mention a party. Where is it?"

"I don't remember, one of the frats," she looked at me, "which frat babe?"

I said, unconvincingly,"Delta something."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Delta something?"

She knew what was going on.

"Yeah, Delta something, those Greek names run into each other."

She turned to her daughter. "A frat party and it's already approaching curfew, what will your father think?"

"C'mon Mom, if you say it's okay he will too."

Turning back to me Mrs. Hollins said, "You promise to take good care of her?"

"The best I can, I promise no frat boy will get near her."

"Of that I'm sure. Well, if you're going to date a college guy I guess we need to make allowances. If it gets too late, if you need to spend the night with a friend in town, text me."

Mr. Hollins returned, permission was sought and received. At the front door I thanked Mr. Hollins for dinner, leaned in to kiss his wife good night, who held my arm and whispered in my ear, "You better be using protection bub."

Stepping back I said, "Thank you Mrs. Hollins and, of course."

Reviews.

Driving back to my place Jennie said, "So what did you think of Dad?"

"I was a bit surprised. I'd figured him to be in primo shape, like you and your Mom."

"Dad's let himself go. He's in a dozen civic groups, always going to meetings, eating bad food, never has time to exercise. He says it's good for business.

"Well, you can't argue with his success, the house is beautiful. He seemed like a real nice guy."

"He is, and you took advantage, flirting with me and Mom in front of him."

There was no anger in her voice. Then her bra was laid on my shoulder. She'd worked it off under her dress.

"Two beautiful women; it's hard to resist being a little bad. Your Dad didn't seem bothered by it."

"No, peripatetic Mom and I wear him out. He's glad when someone else entertains us."

She dropped her panties in my lap and said, "Remember, we'll need to text Mom and let her know I crashed with a friend."

Bachelor Pad.

In my apartment it didn't take long for Jennie, already sans panties and bra, to get naked; it took me longer, but not much. I slipped a finger, then two, inside her wet sex.

"God you're hot."

She ran her fingers the length of my penis, squeezed, said, "Hard not to be when your boyfriend has this kind of dick, nice and hard."

"After tonight, how couldn't it be"

"Yeah, you loved it, hanging, flirting with two women, you were shameless."

I twisted my fingers inside her, kissed her, said, "Me? You guys were asking for it, hot mom, hot daughter wearing basically the same fricking dress. That wasn't clothing, it was foreplay."

Smearing my pre-cum into the head of my dick she, adopting a tone of pouting faux-innocence, said, "Honey, those dresses were classy, long and loose. The sex was in your head."

"You make everything hot."

"And my mother?"

"Yep, must be genetic."

Twisting her hand on my tool she said, "Really, if she asked real nice, would you fuck her? I can hear it now: 'Fuck me Michael, Jennie and Tom are gone. Give me some hard dick, I need it so bad. My husband doesn't fuck me anymore and you're so much bigger than him and from the happy look on my daughter's face when she gets home from a date, you know how to use it."

I said, "I don't know Mrs. Hollins, I've never cheated on Jennie."

Rolling onto all fours, she spread her legs, exposing her glistening sex, looked over her shoulder and said, "Don't worry, my daughter won't mind. I know that horny minx, it'll make her hotter. I'm an MILF who needs cock, fuck me hard, like you fuck my daughter."

Saying, "Well if it's going to make Jennie happy, who am I to argue," I got on my knees and held her by the waist. Jennie reached back, placed my dick on her sex, said, "Let me," and in a long slow motion, pushed into me, sighing happily as her pussy spread, yielded, molded itself to my me. Dropping her head to her forearms she said, "This is what I need, a young man's thick cock," arched her back, raised her head, and said, "Fuck me, fuck Jennie's mommy, fuck her hard."

I pulled out until only the cock-head was inside her, paused, drove into her, shaking the flimsy bed. As I did she pushed into me, rotated her ass, clenched her sex muscles, said, "I see the way you young men look at me, it makes my pussy so wet."

We fucked, my squeaking bed rocking back and forth, the sound reverberating off the walls of my tiny room.

"Have you thought about it stud, a threesome, fucking me and Jennie at the same time?"

"Two hot mouths on my cock, filling two woman with my dick, drenching them with my cum, hell yes."

"That's it, that's it Michael, imagine it, imagine you're fucking Mama while I watch, my finger in my sex."

I imagined it and my cock, stiff and hard, the piston of a race car, reamed her. Words deserted us, replaced by wheezes and moans and shouts and hollers, but the image in both minds was the same: I boning Mrs. Hollins under her daughter's licentious approving gaze. Mesmerized by this perverted shared fantasy Jennie balanced herself on one arm and reached for her clit; I moved my hands to her tits, twisted the small hard nipples. We fucked, we howled, an animal sound that the neighbors may hopefully someday forgive me for. When my balls tightened, pulled into my body, I moved my hands to her waist, held her tight and exploded, flooding her with the load of cum that had been fermenting in my balls all evening. And, as I drenched her most private parts, Jennie joined me with furious yelps of orgasmic delight.

Morning Coffee.

I was making coffee the next morning on my Technivorm Moccamaster drip coffee-maker. A gift from Jennie, it was the most expensive thing in my apartment. She said she could tolerate my room, if I kept it clean; but insisted on good coffee. She rolled over, reached for me, found I wasn't there, then, smelling the coffee, lifted her head and said, "Hey lover, got a cup for me?"

I handed it to her, got into bed, and sitting up, our bodies pressed together, she tasted the brew.

"It's good, you're not scrimping on beans anymore."

"I've learned what matters, you."

She took another sip and said, "Speaking of which, you forgot to remind me to text Mom last night to let her know I was staying with friends."

"You were passed out. It seemed a shame to wake you, so I did it myself."

She picked up her phone, read my message, and, nodding approvingly, said, "Good looking, great in bed, thoughtful, treats my family right, I'm a lucky girl."

"Almost as lucky as me. I love you babe."

Smiling she said, "You're sure you're not just in love with last night."

I said, "Yeah, I'm sure. Whose idea was it to dress alike, every guy in the place had their eyes on you two."

"Both of ours. Not that she'll admit it, but Mom loves attention, loves it when you young guys fixate on her at the gym. Dad's got medical issues and when he lost the ability to perform it's like he started seeing Mom as a guy, treating her more like a friend than a wife. Mom loves Dad, but she misses the sex and the attention that goes with it.

"She knows she needn't go without, she could have an affair; with her looks and personality guys would line up. Even Dad's doctor - the pig - has hit on her, but she loves Dad and doesn't want to embarrass him. In their social circle word would get out."

She looked away temporarily, lost in thought. I put my arm around the shoulder, kissed the side of her head, and afer a moment Jennie resumed. "She kept all this bottled up inside her for the longest time, but when I became sexually active, and especially since I started seeing you, she's talked to me about it, gets pretty explicit. At first I was surprised by how far she went, but I realized she's living vicariously and she digs talking about sex. I think she might have a little crush on you."

"Does that bother you?"

"Nah."

That was a casual answer; I pushed.

"You dig it, don't you?"

"Can't say I'm displeased. A high school girl doesn't mind having a college guy she can show off, or a guy her mother likes. It makes things easier."

Female Husbandry

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 04 Jan 2026 16:41:00 +0000

Female Husbandry

Sometimes exciting things happen at work, even farm work.

Based on a post by Farmerjill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

You think Farming is Boring? Maybe Not!

My name is Connor Dixon and I am a beef farmer. I don't think farming is boring, I really like it but I know most people do. When I go to a function from my wife's work it is always the same.

"What do you do?" They ask me.

"I am a farmer." I tell them.

Then it goes one of three ways, there is the joke route which usually ends in something like "where's the beef?" kind of thing. Then there is the inane question route, "do brown cows make brown milk?" Finally there is the change the topic, hope this guy goes away route.

Yes, some people are really interested or are related to a farmer but that happens less and less as fewer and fewer people are farmers. I don't understand what is so exciting about sitting in a cubicle everyday and staring at a computer screen. Most people have boring jobs, even firemen spend most of the time doing boring things. Thank God that they aren't having to save people and fight fires every minute like on tv, but come on, hanging around a firehall for 24 hrs is boring day in day out.

Now having said that, I will admit that farming does have some boring moments. The summer is busy but it is pretty unexciting. I grow beef so that means, cut hay, rake hay, bale hay and put hay away-then repeat. Driving around those same fields can get a little monotonous. Yes, you have to pay attention to what is going on because things can go wrong in an instant but usually it is pretty dull. That is why you have to enjoy the little things that happen during the day that spice things up.

Sometimes you get to see a fawn and it's mother come out into the field. Other times you are up early and the sun rise is just extra special. Pulling a calf out of a cow in distress is always exciting, and usually really messy. Of course there are the times when you meet up with a fellow farmer and you stop your tractor next to his and share important information. This can be very exciting depending on who did what to whom and when and where. Of course we talk farm stuff too but most people tell me long term weather forecasts and crop futures are boring. Last of all are the moments we farmers cherish, the moments that really put a spring in our step and a smile on our faces.

I will give you an example. I rent or own 11 pieces of land and they are not continuous so I have to drive between them. One of the pieces I rent is owned by a nice widow who lives at the corner of 2 gravel roads. She has a house on the north side and she quite often is not home visiting her kids and grand kids in town. On the east gravel road a family of 4 lives. Mom and dad are in their late 20s or early 30s and their children are about 5 and 6. I say hi to them when I see them and if I do see them, I usually tell them what I'm up to and when. You don't want to be cutting hay during a birthday party or something like that. The guy told me his name once but I'll admit I don't remember it. The woman who has never told me her name is what makes my days sometimes very exciting.

You see she likes to wear tight short. It seems to me after 5 years of driving around her house working on hay that she is still wearing the shorts she had before she had kids. She has kept a few baby pounds on her and that makes her shorts tight, too small, and very exciting. From the rear you can see just a little bit of her bum coming out of her shorts. That really turns me on. The shorts are also always so tight that you can't see any panty lines. She unfortunately doesn't own any "daisy dukes' but the ones she does own are different colors but all of them are of a material that makes them like a second skin.

Now when you see her from the front it gets even better. I love camel toes. Sometimes my wife wears something that gives her a camel toe and it always gets a rise out of me. The problem is my wife always wears panties and she always "fixes it" when she sees me drooling. It was not always like this however when we were young, she would wear tight shorts and it lead to great sex. So now I have to watch her at the right moment and there will a little bit of a camel toe but nothing like what this woman from the east gravel road house has! Her shorts ride right up her slit and her lips are so plump! It is the most enticing camel toe I have ever scene. Every time I see it my cock starts to get hard and I just want to stop the tractor and bury my face in it.

Then if there is still time, I look at her top. Her t-shirts are also very tight and she doesn't seem to ever wear bras. She has these baseball size tits that are still quite firm after the kids. When she walks, they don't bounce as much a jiggle. It is a sight to behold. Her t-shirts also tend to be in light colors so when the sun hits them right or water gets on them, they are see through. She has nice little button nipples and big areolas. It is a sight to behold.

I sometimes have trouble steering trying to look at her ass or camel toes or jiggly boobs. I also am very disappointed when she is not around, which is most of the time. Some of you might be wondering at this point about what her face looks like. It is fine enough, no buck teeth, or crooked warted nose, but who cares anyway with all the rest she has going on!

Getting Plugged.

The reason I am telling you this is because last June when I was baling hay my baler pick up got plugged. This happens sometimes but it is usually not to hard to unplug. I pulled out the canvas tarp I keep rolled up by the fender. Since I was shirtless, I spread it out, then laid on it while I began clearing out the clog.

There I was under the baler pulling out the mass of hay when the most amazing thing happened. I was getting near done when I noticed, out of the corner of my eye; the woman was walking toward me. I don't know if she could see my face but all I could see was that camel toe approaching. I was sure that her shorts were even tighter that day, so it was looking really plump and inviting. As she moved closer, I was certain I could even see a little nub at the top of the slit; which must be her clit.

At this point I should mention that I am wearing coveralls and boots. Under my coveralls are just a pair of thin cotton boxers. I am so preoccupied with the rapidly approaching camel toe that I don't really realize I am hard. When she got closer, I made sure I got back to working on the baler.

"I m Mindy. Looks like you are having a bad day, or maybe a hard day?"

Wow, I can't believe that this 20 something babe is flirting with me! I might be 54, but I'm sure she is flirting, because she made the word "hard" 2 syllables. She used this deep throaty growl for the "h" which then morphed into a sultry "ard." The way she says hard is so exhilarating it makes me harder. I manage to reply,

"Sometimes this stuff happens, it will be fixed soon."

"You sure look hot and sweaty down there. I bet you could use some lemonade to brighten up your day."

It must have been heat stroke because before I engaged my brain I replied,

"My day is already brighter seeing you in those shorts, and lemonade would be nice. I drank all of my water."

She giggled. I made this woman giggle; and now she was off to get me lemonade! Of course I watched her beautiful ass walk all the way back to the house. Then I redoubled my efforts, so I would be done when she came back. When I saw her leaving the house with two glasses of lemonade, I was just finishing up, so I stood up so I could shake the hay off the tarp. Then I spread it out again, behind the big tractor wheel, where a late afternoon shade helped me cool down.

When she came around the tractor, I was sitting with my back leaning on the tractor. She knelt down facing me, then handed me the lemonade; and then asked me a question,

"I can't believe you like these old shorts. Your just trying to be nice. Do you really like them?"

All of my blood was in my cock, and it was doing all the thinking and talking for me,

"Are you kidding! You look positively stunning, if I was your husband and saw you in those, I would be on you in a second."

She then did an incredible thing. She placed her two hands on the front of her shorts palms down. As she moved her hands up her shorts, she then continued speaking,

"These old things, he doesn't even notice. When he comes home from work, he just gets a beer, I don't even get a kiss."

The motion of her hands while she said this, was mesmerizing. Her efforts resulted in an even bigger and fuller camel toe!

"If it was me, I would take one look at your ass in those shorts and I would give you a kiss that curled your toes, then I would go upstairs to our bedroom and get that coin jar we have on the dresser. I would take it outside and throw it all over the back yard. Then I would get the kids and tell them there was $17.93 out there and if they could find it all they could have it. That would keep them busy for a good hour I figure. Then I would pick you up plop you on the counter and lick your camel toe right through your shorts."

She stopped my dialogue at that point and told me; I am a more visual person. You should show me what you mean.

So I leaned forward and brought her in close and gave her an enthusiastic kiss. Then I laid her down on the tarp and proceeded to lick her camel toe. She started to grind her shorts into my face and I took that as a signal to pull her shorts down. What a set of lips! They were engorged with blood and begging to be worshiped. I started licking the one on the left and then moved to the right. By the time I starting sucking on them, she came!

I then started to probe her slit with my tongue. She really liked that! When I started to alternate between licking her clit and fucking her with my tongue, she started to shake. I figured she was getting really close, so I took her clit in my mouth and started to suck. She screamed and squirted all over my face. Then she begged me to stop so I went up for the baseballs.

Under that t-shirt were two of the most amazing tits I have ever made love too. They were a perfect handful. Her nipples were pretty sensitive, and I just love to get my whole mouth around her areolas. While I was doing that, she undid the snaps on my coveralls and they fell down. I stood and took off my boots so the Osh Kosh could fall right off. She then pulled off my very tented sweaty white boxers. She really seemed impressed with my Fat Turgid phallic farmer, and started to drop down to her knees, as I leaned back on the big tractor tire. I had to tell her it was pretty sweaty down there."

"I like hot and sweaty; especially your nice sweaty and swollen cock. Your manly aroma brings out a lustful passion in me"

What a woman!

I'm not sure my cock could get harder at this point, but if it could, it did. She then proceeded to give me an all-star blow job. As you can imagine, I did not last long, and soon I was shooting ropes of cum into her mouth. As I expelled my third blast, she continued a soft tongue-stroking on the underside of my shaft. Opening my eyes again, I saw her pretty blue eyes looking up to mine, and smiling as she slowly slid her mouth off my cock. As my todger dropped from her tight lips, I saw her smile brightly, a creamy drool seaping down from the side of her mouth. Then her long tongue skillfully swept the wayward jizz back in, followed by a happy swallow.

I slid sown the wheel rim til I was seated, and naked, I finished off the lemonade. We took a little break after that as she drank her lemonade. She finished hers and put her glass down, and started to stroke my cock. I was so keyed up, it was already semi hard. She soon had it ready to go. She pushed me back and climbed her naked curvy body aboard my hips.

After 2 kids she was surprisingly tight. It felt amazing as she worked my cock like a champ.

Gawd, your thick monster is so good! She declared.

I had the privilege of watching her breasts jiggle with every move she made. Soon she had the angle just right and her climax was imminent. As I reached up to fondle her breasts, her eyes rolled back in her head and she came. It must have been intense because she stopped moving and then slumped onto my chest.

When she finally looked up into my eyes, I told her we needed to change positions. Obviously, I wanted to do her doggy style after lusting after her butt for 5 years.

She slid to my side and lifted one leg high. I rolled out and knelt between her spread knees, her head resting on her forearms, on the corner of the tarp.

It was now all about me, and I was out to "ride her hard and put her away wet." I just let loose, pounding into her open cunt like there was no tomorrow. Apparently, she really liked what I was doing because soon she was slamming back as I hammered forward.

I had already cum once, so I was in for the long haul and it was heaven. Her ass looked even better while I fucked her than it did in those shorts. I watched as my thick shaft pistoned her, the skin of her lips stretching outward as I retracted, then consume my phallus as I penetrated, to the stretched far end of her womb.

All good things must cum to an end, however; and when she started to climax again, that sent me over the edge and I joined her euphoria.

Completely spent I slumped to the ground beside her, to catch my breath. She did the same as she spooned into me. Her shoulder ust under my extended arm. She pulled the arm down and placed my palm on her lower tit. Taking a queue, I reached my upper arm around, and palmed her other tit. We laid there, savoring the moment. Perhaps to 8 minutes passed, then her ass started a subtle wiggle and my cock twitched. Problem was, I had to finish baling. I thanked her for such kindness.

She said the honor was her s. Adding that her body needed some intimate attention for several days, now.

Soon enough she was back in her clothes and headed to the house after one more steamy kiss. I may want to do this again, when I need more than I m getting.

I was back on the tractor and after watching her ass return to her house, I resumed my work.

I never saw her again that summer but one more exciting thing did happen. I was back at that same field, But the young mother was soon driving off with the two little kids. As I was cutting the second cut in late August. I thought I saw her back in the driveway, stepping out of a different vehicle. She waved, but it wasn't her. it was someone similar but a bit older. As I continued to drive around the field, I continued to study this new woman, washing her car. I concluded it was her mom. She was wearing very blue tight shorts, I think they were stretchy like yoga pants, but shorts, instead. Very tight and nice to look at. She wore a white cotton halter top. The mom was bigger than her daughter, more the size of cantaloupes than baseballs. There was certainly more sag but there also was no bra involved and the bouncing was great to watch.

I finished cutting the hay and stopped to put my disc mower into travel mode. I was pretty close to the house at this point and the woman waved to me. I waved back, and called hello. She waved me over to where she held the garden hose, and since I had sunglasses on, I could fully scope her out without looking like a perv. She definitely had nice tits that bounced with every step. Her top was wet from hosing down the car, revealing dark circles, and pointed tenting of the translucent cloth. The nipples were bigger than her daughter but the areolas seemed proportionately smaller. The camel toe however was divine! She had pulled up her shorts before I came over when she thought I wasn't looking. Her lips seemed even puffier than her daughter s, and her slit was a darker shade of blue than the rest of her shorts. This could only mean one thing, that she was hot to trot and ready to rock; I mean fuck.

My cock of course, rose to the occasion in my coveralls. She made sure to take a long look down at my thick farmer pole. She didn't even try the lemonade route. She just was blunt and we got down to business.

"I m Betty. Mindy s gone with the kids til 4.Looks like you re having a good ha-ard day," she said with the same two syllable pronunciation and a twinkle in her eye.

I concluded that this was a set up, and I better take advantage quick. Haying follows a predictable pattern. Depending on the weather, 3 or 4 days after cutting is raking. Then later that day or the following day is baling. Thus the daughter had obviously known when to have mom come over.

Soon we were making out like no tomorrow. I had to feel that camel toe so I moved my hand down to the front of her spandex shorts and traced the outline with my finger. She definitely was wet; she had soaked the front of the shorts. She also was ready to go and started to hump my hand. I quickly peeled off her shorts and rolled them down. My finger found her clit and I started to circle it. She moaned into my kiss and I then knelt down to taste her. I helped her scoot up onto the back trunk of her Cadillac. I was just starting to work on her, when she climaxed. She laid there, naked with her knees up for a minute, Then she didn't waste any time sliding off the car and getting me out of my coveralls and boxers. Then she pulled my cock along as she walked over to the hammock, strung between two Oak Trees. She set me crossways, across the double hammock and knelt on the grass. Her mouth skills were very developed, and my cock was down her throat in seconds. The pleasure was immense, but she wanted to savor my thick meat in her cunt, so she stopped before my cream erupted in her warm throat. Pulling me to my feet, she the laid face-down on the hammock, her weight supported by her arms, and urged me to plow her depths. I knelt on the grass and soon had her ass slapping my hips as the hammock rocked our action. She was laid over and I was balls deep in her pussy. I got on my feet and squatted, my knees wide as I thrusted into her compressed pussy. I couldn't help but reach under her and grab her swinging tits. I tried my best to hold off, but this all was too much for me and I exploded in her.

As I pulled out, she let out a sad sigh and inquired if I was ready or able for more?

"I hope you're not done because I'm not finished with you."

She then had me lay on the hammock, then she straddled over my in 69; and started a gentle process of calling my cock back into the game. I was licking her clit while my fingers fondled her cunt and asshole.

She took my cock in her mouth and started to deep throat me. When she had me fully lodged, she started to do this humming thing and I was rock hard. Taking my cock in hand she twisted her body sideways, then looked me in the eye,

"I need this in my ass. Use the mess in my pussy for lube."

Now I have to take a minute to tell you how much I love anal sex. My wife is not a fan, so I get it exactly two times a year, on my birthday and when I use my coupon. My wife made me a coupon I can use once a year for anal. Let me tell you, no other decision I make receives the amount of attention that I give to using that coupon!

So it was my pleasure to oblige this lady and give her what she wanted. I laid her on her back because missionary is best for anal. You can play with her pussy or tits while you fuck. She was right that there was plenty of our combined fluids to lube h

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 3

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 03 Jan 2026 23:56:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 3

The lost valley - going home.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

We both were exhausted from the fighting. Deianira had a hand on her throat, rubbing it unconsciously. I prayed as I moved, that my balls would stop hurting. The crowd was going wild, this was turning into a great fight.

Then there was a loud bang and crash outside the hall. The Amazon's closest to the windows and doors began to fall to the ground. It seemed like an invisible wave was knocking everyone out. The wave washed over me and I was out like a light.

I awoke in another medical room. It looked like the ones in the other villages. I was in a hospital bed with no restraints. I sat up and took a look around. There was no one else in the room and I couldn't hear anyone else in the rest of the building. I did know however that the Amazons had surveillance measures and there was no doubt in my mind that I was being watched and listened too. I figured that within five minutes of me being noticeably awake I would have company. Since I had no watch and there was no clock I could not be sure but within about five minutes a door opened in the wall and in walked a man in a purple tunic and pants. He had sandals on his feet, and was carrying a tray with a meal on it.

"Good morning Breeder, I am glad to see you are awake. I am Gerald servant of the Queen. Here is your breakfast, while you eat I will advise you of your duties here."

The breakfast was good, judging from the taste and texture my water was still the Drink. No pills or injections were offered, and I was addressed as Breeder, so it was not surprising I was getting the Drink.

"You will be of service to the Queen and her Amazons as a breeder. A list has been prepared, and they will attend your quarters daily. I will show you to your quarters after you finish breakfast. You will notice you have a new amulet. This in addition to translation; has some additional powers for you. If you are allowed access, it will enable you to open doors. You just have to approach a door and if you have access it will open. Most importantly, this will allow you to leave your accommodations. Outside of the time you are expected to perform service; you are allowed to roam the village. If you try to escape or enter somewhere you do not have access; your amulet will report you and you will be punished. If you try to remove your amulet you will be punished. The punishment will be quick and painful. Do you have any questions yet?"

I thought about it, pretty simple really. I was still just a sperm bank, but it seemed I might get treated better. He gave me a moment and with no response continued.

"Perhaps you will have questions later? I will try to answer them. You are obviously to defer to the wishes of any Amazon you meet. The men here are treated differently than in the other tribes. Those in purple such as I are the personal servants of the Queen. Our directions are to be followed immediately. Those in red are trusted servants who will expect your assistance with whatever they request of you. Those in brown are not trusted servants, their amulets have powers similar to yours. You won't come in contact much with them; as they do most of the farm work and dirty jobs. The last group is those in blue. These are the specialists.

They have been recruited from the outside to further the Amazon technology. Many of them live in what you would term a common law marriage with an Amazon. You will have little interaction with them; but if you do obey them as you would obey the purple. They are not happy when "their" Amazon partner uses the Breeder, not that they can do anything about it, so be warned. Be respectful of them.

These Amazons are different from the ones you have been with before. If you follow the rules, you will be fine. If you don't, you have been warned. Any questions now?"

I went over the risk and reward in my head, I decided I had nothing to lose.

"Yes I would like to know if there is any chance that I can leave here at some point and return to my family?"

Gerald looked thoughtful for a moment.

"I do not know the future; I also do not know the will of the Queen. Perhaps you will have a chance to meet her and perhaps you will be able to ask her that question. I would not dwell on it however; life is good here for us men. I suggest you forget about the past, and learn to enjoy it here."

By now I was finished eating so we left the medical building and walked toward another non-descript building that would be my home. As we walked Gerald asked me a question,

"Are you not interested to know how you arrived here; and what happened in the village of the Black breast plated ones?"

Now that he mentioned it I was.

"Yes I am interested, I was in a pretty sticky situation when whatever happened; but I'm sure it wasn't done to rescue me."

Gerald let out a small laugh,

"No, your rescue was not the aim of what happened at all, sorry to disappoint. What happened was that my Queen was fed up with the antics of the Black breast plated ones; and acted to correct the balance. You see all four valleys used to be a unified group. Then around 150 years ago there was an earthquake that caused this group of Amazons to be separated from the rest. Originally there were 4 village chiefs who sat in council to rule the Amazons. My Queen was elected head of the group.

Yes I see the look on your face, these Amazons live long lives. My Queen is over 250 years old. Two of the other queens also are that old, only the Golden breastplated ones have a young Queen. The one at the time of the earthquake died in the fighting that followed.

The other three village leaders broke away to form their own Queendoms. My Queen tried to keep it all together but due to the damage from the quake and that the other three united to resist, she was unsuccessful. By the time she had rebuilt and was powerful enough to move against them they were firmly settle as independent tribes. My Queen then put all her focus into staying ahead of them in technology; and watched and waited.

The Black breast plated ones would raid the others now and again, but it was always on a small scale. Recently they have become bolder; and have upset the balance by stealing the girl children of the other tribes. My Queen could not allow this to continue; so she struck.

You all were knocked out, and the girls were returned to their tribes. The Queen left enough destruction behind in the Black one's village; to significantly set them back. That was a warning to them, of my Queen's power. The other Amazon tribes will also know what was don,e from their returning girls. The status quo has been reestablished.

As far as you are concerned my Queen knew what torments that the Breeder and all males are subjected to by the Black ones. We also were in need of a new Breeder, so she kept you."

We now had arrived at my quarters. I had only one more question for Gerald for now,

"So, you wear clothes and so do the other men here, what color I am I wearing?"

Gerald regarded me with a look of surprise,

"You do not wear clothes; you are the Breeder."

As if that answered everything! Gerald then gave a few more administrative directions and left. I was already scheduled for service that day after lunch. Since I had some time I decided to take a look around. I must admit it did make me smile when the opening to my quarters stayed open when I approached it.

The village did indeed look like the others. There was the school, the kitchen and dining hall, the armory, and plenty of dwellings for the Amazons. I saw a few men about. None in purple, but the ones in red had the look of those on important business. I also saw no one in brown or blue. I did come near one large building and my amulet started to heat up. I quickly turned away. The building was large, and I deduced that it might be a research lab where the blue men and the Amazons kept up their technological edge.

When I entered the hall for lunch, I felt all eyes on me. I went to the section where men were seated. Everyone appeared to eat at the same time but were segregated. Despite having been naked since my capture I suddenly felt embarrassed by it. I was the only one in the room naked. Sure, the men were allowed some clothing in some of the other tribes; but here everyone was fully clothed but me. The Amazons didn't even all have the same outfit of breast plate, and armored skirt. Some wore that but others wore different outfits. Apparently only the on active-duty Amazons here were dressed for battle. All of the Amazon's had vambraces though, so they were not defenseless at all. The men at the table I sat with were polite to me but otherwise ignored my presence. I finished my meal and went back to my quarters.

I had no idea what to expect from these Amazons. The first ones, with the gold and silver breastplates had just tied me down and taken what they wanted. The second group with the Blazing Sun breastplates had essentially had me masturbate into their vaginas. The third group with the black breast plates used and abused me. What would these ones do? All I knew is that unlike the black breast plated ones I was back to being a sperm donor. This meant I would be ejaculating. This didn't mean it ould be fun, quite the opposite. Only with Queen Zenoba and with war leader Aella; had the sex been any good for me. Otherwise, my pleasure was not factored into the equation. My thoughts were interrupted by an Amazon entering my dwelling.

She was dressed in a loose-fitting gown and sandals. She had no vambraces, which I thought was interesting. I suspected few would come in breastplates, as they couldn't get pregnant on active service. It was hard to tell what she looked like, but I soon found out it she was another attractive, in an athletic way, Amazon. She took off her sandals and gown and my cock instantly got hard.

"Happy to see me, Breeder?"

The Amazon, in addition to perky tits, tight stomach, broad hips, and long legs; had a nice voice. This time I could tell the truth.

"You are certainly a vision to behold."

It was true, she was very good looking, and if I was single I would be very interested in her. Yet I wasn't single, and the sexual stimulation cocktail I drank everyday made sure at least my cock was interested. I was standing beside my bed but didn't know what she wanted. She told me.

"I am dripping in anticipation of you giving me a baby. I need you in me right now!"

With that, she jumped onto the bed and spread her legs. Her nicely trimmed mound was glistening with her arousal, and I wasted no time getting on the bed and into her. No more talking, just plain fucking after that. She was very tight as I slid into her vagina, and it felt so nice. I slowly started to move in and outbuilding momentum. She urged me on, I could tell she was going to cum. She wrapped her legs around me and ran her nails down my back. Her climax was violent, and she shook so hard that if she didn't have her legs holding me I would have been thrown off the bed. I could feel the blood running down my back from her nails. She opened her eyes and blinked twice, I think to get them to focus,

"Your cock is amazing! I have never cum so fast! Fuck me hard now, Breeder! Give me your baby makers!"

I obliged and started to really hammer her vagina. She was thrusting her hips up to meet me and moaning her encouragement. I could feel my orgasm starting to build and let her know.

"Here they come!"

My words set off another orgasm that she rode while I sent blast after blast into her womb. She lay there for a few moments murmuring her appreciation to me. Then she opened her eyes again,

"Now me on top. I want another load, Breeder."

I rolled onto my back, and she proceeded to impale herself on my rejuvenated cock. Whatever was in their sexual stimulant was very effective. I could go many times a night and each-time delivery was a serious load of cum. She rode me to another orgasm, before working to make me unload in her. I wanted to play with her tits and began to caress them. She really liked that and encouraged my efforts. Her nipples seemed really sensitive, and I started to pull and tweak them. This caused her to ride me faster and start to moan incoherently. I could feel it when her orgasm hit her, because this time she clenched her vagina hard. That caused me to explode again into her womb.

She flopped down on my chest, and lay there for awhile. Then she rolled off of me and got up. I noticed a slight red tinge to the mess around her vulva.

"That was great, Breeder! You were better than I ever could have imagined. I'm glad I waited for the breeding time to do it."

She then slipped back into her clothes, and out the door.

I was stunned. Apparently that Amazon had been a virgin! She wanted to go straight from virgin to mom, with no rest stops in between! Wow. Just when I thought these Amazons couldn't surprise me they did.

I did my Tai Chi forms, and then had a shower before dinner. Dinner was similar to lunch. My table mates wore red and were polite; but otherwise ignored me. Just as I was finishing up however Gerald sat down beside me.

"Hello Breeder, I heard that you performed well this afternoon."

I thought to myself, ‘what bullshit.’ He probably watched the whole thing in HD and stereo surround sound! I didn't say anything.

"It's good you are settling in. do you have any questions for me yet?"

I didn't really. The whole thing was pretty simple. I was a sperm bank and inseminator. Otherwise, I could do what I wanted besides leave. Would they give me a TV or a book? Maybe; but I didn't miss them, and I had not seen one of either since I had been captured.

"No, I'm still taking it all in. I will let you know if I think of one."

I knew where he sat in the hall. In the men's section, the purples had their own table. I had stayed away from that one, as well as the brown. No sense getting into trouble with the chosen ones or untrustworthy ones. The blue men and their Amazon partners also had their own section, and I wasn't going to sit with them either. That left the reds. Maybe they would warm up to me? Maybe, if and when I am retired as a breeder, I might even become one of them? I finished dinner and went back to my quarters.

The next day was more of the same. Three meals and this time two Amazons to service. One in the morning, one in the afternoon. The one in the morning was all business. As she entered she said,

"Lets get this over with."

She then undressed, lay on the bed, and spread her legs. She was dry as a dessert, so I applied lube to my cock and fucked her until I came. She then got up got dressed and left.

The one in the afternoon was also all business, but wanted to be in control. She put me in the Amazon position and then proceed to get herself off before making me cum. Then she did it, again and again. I was starting to get sore and bored. She never said a thing to me, and didn't even moan or show any sign she was enjoying the process. Once I came the third time, she got dressed and left.

It was over quickly, and I was feeling depressed; so I went for a walk. I headed to the school. Watching the girls always cheered me up. I loved children and wished Connie, and I had had a girl. I loved my three boys and missed them terribly. Yet I had always wanted at least one boy and girl. After three tries Connie wasn't willing to risk a fourth for a girl so we stopped. She said she was outnumbered enough as it was. I agreed, and I had the vasectomy. The ones the Amazons had reversed.

When I arrived at the school, there were girls who looked about 10 doing sword drills in the yard. I couldn't imagine seeing that back home! They were going at it hard; their instructors would have tolerated no less. After watching for a while I felt a presence beside me. I turned my head to see an Amazon beside me in the full battle gear. She looked a bit older to me, maybe 40 but still beautiful for sure. I quickly turned back to watching the girls. A few minutes later she spoke,

"You like to watch the girls, Breeder. Why is that?"

I was a bit stunned. I had never had an actual conversation with an Amazon the whole time I was a captive. Sure, I had received instructions but never an actual conversation. These ones were different though, so I went for the truth.

"I miss my three boys, and I always wanted a girl, so I come here to cheer myself up."

I looked at her when I said it, and noticed the sadness in her eyes.

"I can understand that, Breeder. I too had three boys but never a girl. I always wanted a girl, but Theodorous and I only had boys, before he died."

This was interesting, she had a husband? I wondered how long he had been dead; it couldn't be that long by the look of her.

"I am sorry to hear that. Please accept my condolences."

She went quiet, and I didn't know what else to say; so we watched the girls in silence. I was startled when she spoke again.

"Breeder, what is your given name? I know you are from the outside, like my Theo, and you have one."

"My name is Nelson, Nelson James; and may I ask you your name?

"My name is Xanthe. You remind me of Theo; Nelson. I have not been with a man since he died; and I want you to come to my dwelling tonight."

This was new! An Amazon was propositioning me. Usually, they just took what they wanted. I didn't know what I should say, if I said no, she could just force me any way. If I said yes; did that mean I was in trouble, because she was jumping the line to get bred? She clearly sensed my discomfort.

"Nelson you are on your own time, as the outsiders would say. You have provided your service today, and will certainly be able to provide it again tomorrow. There is no rule against us enjoying ourselves this evening."

Wow! It was a proposition, and she was even considering my pleasure. It would certainly be nice to actually have sex with someone; as opposed to being used as a sperm provider.

"Yes, I would like that. Where am I to go, or am I to meet you at my dwelling?"

"It is almost time for supper. We will walk past my dwelling on the way to the hall. After supper and the sun goes down, you will come to me."

We walked in silence to her dwelling. After she pointed it out, I slowed down, so we were no longer walking together. She wanted me to come in the dark, so I deduced she didn't want to broadcast our liaison to the others. It was kind of funny really. I'm sure we were being watched, but the illusion of privacy was fine with me.

I was tempted to ask my tablemates that night, about Xanthe, but I didn't. I respected her privacy and my asking about her would definitely make it a topic of conversation, probably gossip. After supper I went back to my quarters and showered. It was all I could do to prepare. It was not like I could get dressed up.

Once the sun was down and it was fully dark I went to Xanthe. She was wearing a diaphanous negligee that had me instantly hard. I knew that even without the Drink I would have been hard instantly. She was gorgeous. Sure, she was athletic looking. But her breasts, although perky, were larger. Her hips were broader, and her lace panties hinted at the treasure beneath.

She actually giggled at my stunned look. I recovered and spoke without thinking,

"You are the most beautiful women I have ever seen."

We moved toward each other and shared our first kiss. Her kiss literately took my breath away. As we broke apart for air she caressed my cock. Then she shocked me further by getting on her knees and taking my cock into her mouth.

I could not believe the feeling as she slowly took my cock all the way into her mouth and throat. I had not had a blowjob in about 6 months; and only Connie had ever given me one in my whole life. I thought Connie was amazing, but Connie never had deep-throated me; not even close.

Xanthe could have been a professional fellatrix, in my mind. She used her throat, mouth, and tongue; to worship my cock. It seemed like she had only been at it for a minute before my cock exploded down her throat. It was so intense that Xanthe had to grab my ass and hold me up, or I would have collapsed.

I recovered and needed to do the same to her,

"Lay on the bed, Xanthe. It is my turn n

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Fri, 02 Jan 2026 23:54:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 2

Nelson is traded to another tribe.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

When I arrived on the other side of the field, the Amazon just continued on a path into the forest. I followed and the one who had been 10 paces away fell in behind me. We walked until it was dark and then stopped. It was the same routine for us as the trip to the exchange. A ready to eat meal, and then sleep for me and rotating guard duty for them. A ready to eat meal in the morning and then carry on walking. It was nearing sundown when we exited the forest and entered farmland. After the farmland was a village that looked identical to the one I had left. We entered through a guarded opening, and I was led to a carbon copy building of my prison in the last village.

Inside was the toilet and sink and that's it. 2 windows and the flexible floor material. A tray of food was sitting on the floor. The Amazons who had led me there left and the opening slammed shut. As I ate I figured that these new Amazons would be using me for breeding in the morning. It made me laugh. I missed the loving sex with my wife Connie. This getting raped by multiple partners was getting depressing. I resigned myself to being strapped to another table and used in the morning.

I was awoken by a man entering through the opening with a tray of food. He also handed me a pill. He made sure I swallowed it before he stepped back and allowed me to eat. I figured the pill was a nicer version of the sex drug injection I had been getting. Surprisingly, he then spoke to me. This would be the first man who had spoken to me in over a month, ever since Mateus and Paulo had been sold off as eunuchs.

"Breeder you will be visiting the first sister wives today. You will follow these instructions exactly; any deviation will be punished by death. After you enter their bed chamber you will ready yourself for insemination. You will wait until the sister wife prepares her mate for you. Once she is ready you will insert yourself and release. Then you will exit and wait for that sister wife to prepare the other. When she is ready you will be ready to insert yourself and release. You must spend the least amount of time as possible breeding. You then will leave and return here. A guide will arrive each time to take you to the sister wives."

He then looked at me, even though it was the longest speech I had heard since we were captured it still was the bare minimum required to get the point across. I noticed he wore an amulet like me that obviously was translating. I didn't really have any questions. I was expected to jerk off until I was ready to blow and presumably the sister wife would move out of the way to how she was preparing her mate and then I was to ejaculate inside her womb. I wondered what Connie would think of this "reward." I risked speaking,

"Understood."

I could be a man of few words too if I wanted to be. He then turned and left the room with me following behind. We walked a short distance to another dwelling, and he announce our arrival,

"The breeder."

"Send it in."

I then entered the dwelling. It had a central room with an obvious bathroom and bedroom through other openings. I moved forward to the bedroom and saw two of the Amazons naked on the bed. They were beautiful in that athletic way of these Amazons.

My cock was rock hard immediately as I watched the one Amazon orally pleasure the other. It was readily apparent that she would make her partner climax, and it was at that point I would do my duty. I didn't know how long that would take so I quickly stroked myself to the edge. I then kept myself there waiting. While I was waiting I wondered why they didn't just harvest my sperm and use AI. I learned later that the Amazons had studied the impregnation process until they had achieved the most efficient and effective system.

What this meant is that the best time for the man to ejaculate was immediately after the female orgasm. This is why the Amazons of the Valley of Fire had all rode me to a climax before I came. This was why these Amazons of the Valley of the Sun gave their wife an orgasm before I was inserted. Natural insertion was found to be the best delivery system. The Valley of Fire Amazons were mostly heterosexual so enjoyed the ride so to speak. They were of course uninterested in any male's pleasure which is why we had been restrained. These Valley of the Sun Amazons were lesbians, they wanted minimal male contact. It all seemed logical even though it was very unfulfilling for the man involved.

I was getting desperate to make love to my wife Connie. I was craving foreplay and the build up. Almost all of these Amazons had perky tits, and I was dying to touch and kiss them. I also loved to go down on my wife and she loved to give me blow jobs. Oh, how I missed that. If it wasn't for the injections and pills these Amazons might turn me off to sex!

My thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of a woman climaxing. her partner moved away, and I gave myself a few quick jerks and pushed myself into the ready vagina. The feeling was amazing. Her vagina was so hot tight I couldn't have held out if I wanted to and I blasted her womb with my baby makers. I quickly but carefully then pulled out. The woman that I had just inseminated then pulled on some underwear while her wife lay down on the bed. She then went to work readying her wife for breeding. I began to stroke myself back to the edge. Whatever was in the pill they gave me reduced the refractory time to mere seconds.

Eventually the second Amazon had her orgasm, and I repeated my insemination. Again, the vagina I entered was like warm tight velvet and I filled it with sperm. I then withdrew from her and left their room returning to my prison. The guide man showed up with lunch and then led me to another couple of sister wives to breed. This continued every day for about another month.

At night I was left alone and did my forms and slept. I would have preferred a book to read or a TV to watch. I would have liked to just leave my prison and go for a walk! Yet the door to my opening only opened for everyone else, never me. I did take advantage of my walk back home after breeding. These Amazons seemed less intense than the last ones and I would meander back to my prison. In addition, I was able to talk to some of my guides.

I learned that all meals were prepared in a central kitchen. It had an attached dining hall where everyone ate, except of course for guys like me. The women went first then the girls in training and finally the male slaves. The girls in training, were the female offspring of the Amazons and lived at the school once they turned four. The boy children went to live in the slave pen within 24 hours of birth. There were male slaves responsible for raising them.

Each group of the same age girls was called a "sister group" and since they all had the same dad they were not allowed to intermarry. They could however marry anyone in the other sister groups. Given the breeding cycle and the availability of breeders there was little chance that they would marry their biological sister. The girls received schooling in the usual subjects as well as physical and military training. When they graduated at 18 they were put on active military service for five years. Once that was done they were still expected to fight but were allowed to marry and have children.

There was to be no interaction between the girls and their dads. Once the scheduled women had all been bred the breeder was then traded away or sold as a slave to other Amazon tribes. Therefore, I knew my time with these Amazons was limited and my future might be bleak. I had no interest in becoming a eunuch slave. I just wanted to escape but so far there had been less than no opportunity.

I also spent my nights thinking about my wife Connie and the boys. I missed them like crazy and hoped that I would see them again. I replayed our decision for me to go on this expedition a thousand times, regretting coming every time.

That night I was awakened with a hand on my mouth. I was pulled to my feet by an Amazon who locked a collar around my neck. She then whispered in my ear,

"You will do exactly as I say, you will not make a sound, you will follow me and make no attempt at escape. If we are separated then go to the village opening. If you fail to comply you will be killed."

At that point, the collar around my neck briefly became very warm and then cooled off quickly again. This Amazon was serious, I knew my life was in the balance,

"Understood."

She then led me out of my prison but not through the opening. The Amazon had cut a hole in the wall, and we exited through it. It was very quiet in the village as we made our way to the opening. We were about halfway there when an alarm went off. The night also started to light up with flashes. I noticed that my Amazon's breastplate was black but otherwise she was dressed like all the other women warriors I had met. She had a sword in her right hand but when an Amazon with a blazing sun exited a dwelling she aimed her left hand at her. The laser beam that left her vambrace almost cut the other Amazon in half.

We continued to advance so when the sister wife exited the dwelling she howled at her fallen mate and clashed swords with my captor. I moved a few steps back not knowing what else to do and watched the fight.

Apparently, lasers were fine at long range but close in they were not allowed. Both the Sun blaze Amazon and Black Amazon were skilled swordswomen. They maneuvered for advantage, their blades clashing as they sought an advantage. My captor however was faster and sliced open the other Amazon's thigh. This made her stumble. My captor then ran the other Amazon though with her sword.

We continued on. Suddenly my captor went down her head lopped off by a laser beam. I never felt so exposed in all my life. I of course was still naked, and I had no weapon. I briefly considered picking up my captor's sword, I had no idea how to take her vambrace off. Yet since these Amazons considered men servants I believed staying unarmed would keep me alive more than being armed. I felt the collar around my neck, it did not appear that I could take it off. Since I was a breeder maybe I had some value to the raiders, and they would kill me if they couldn't take me. I was certain that the collar could be activated at a distance, these Amazons' technology was that sophisticated. I also was pretty certain that the blazing sun Amazons' tech was sophisticated enough to take it off.

Caught between a rock and a hard place I slowly continued toward the opening. The fighting now was concentrated between the opening and the school. Since I was coming from the other side I didn't meet anyone. As I came closer to the opening however the sounds of fighting grew louder. I could also see flashes from the lasers. I really slowed down now and was as stealthy as possible making my way to the last building between me and the opening. I peeked around the corner and saw that the fight was raging. I couldn't make out who was winning in the shadows interspersed with flashes of light.

Then my collar began to heat up. I left my hiding spot and advanced on the opening trying to keep alive. It was the right thing to do as my collar cooled off. I noticed that the fighting that had been at the school was now moving to the opening. The fight at the opening intensified as the defenders tried to stop the invaders from leaving. Swords clanged; lasers flashed as the battle grew desperate. I was moving with my back to the wall and was almost at the opening when one of the Amazons spoke to me,

"Get through the opening fast breeder or die, follow the collar."

It must have been one of the attackers. She killed the woman she was fighting with giving me the opening I needed to dart out the opening. I ran for the forest. When I made it into the forest my collar started to heat up on my right side. I moved right until I hit a path and then the front started to heat and then I moved forward down the path. I kept moving for a few hundred yards until I met a group of Amazons operating some kind of equipment.

I assume they were applying countermeasures to the defender's defenses. There was no way these Amazons just had a wall and guard for protection. There had to be all kinds of other security measures in place and this group's job was to defeat them. Apparently, it had worked because the raiders had made it into my prison with no alarm. The group ignored me as I approached and stood near them. My collar wasn't making any signals, and they weren't speaking to me, so I stood and waited. The sounds of fighting grew louder, and I could see the flashes in the darkness.

Then the sounds and flashes stopped, and the Amazons quickly packed up their equipment. They headed down the path with me following. The lead Amazon set a hard pace, and we moved farther and farther away from the village. Soon other Amazons caught up with us. Some of them were carrying little girls on their shoulders, the girls I noticed also were wearing collars.

We never stopped. The sun came up and we continued to move at the same grueling pace. I was passed a water bottle at one point, and I was handed some kind of energy bar. Otherwise, we continued moving to the North and East. Every so often the girls would be given to another Amazon to carry but they didn't even stop for that, passing them on the move. The girls were from the youngest sister group that was at the school, maybe six or seven years old.

It was now mid-afternoon, and I was getting pretty tired. My legs were burning when I noticed the Amazons ahead of me slow down. Soon we were slowing down as well and after another one hundred yards or so I found out why. There was a large party of black breast-plated Amazons on each side of the trail. We must have made it to their territory or close enough for us to slow down. Maybe a mile after that we stopped at a clearing for a rest and a meal.

The whole time of the escape I had just kept moving. None of the Amazons spoke to me or even seemed to notice me. I made sure I stayed out of their way and just kept going. Now I just sat and ate awaiting my fate. I had a bad feeling that the Amazons who had just captured me would be worse than the first ones I met. Only time would tell.

Then five of the raiders stood up and made their way toward me. This didn't look good. As they came closer they spread out in a loose formation. I nervously eyed them wondering what they were going to do. Like lightning, they moved and in seconds I was pinned to the ground by four of them and the fifth was getting ready to rape me. I tried to not get hard, but the drugs were still working their magic.

The Amazon grabbed my flaccid cock, and it was hard by the time she impaled herself on it. She immediately began to ride me hard grinding her clit on my pubic bone. the Amazon holding my right arm then spoke,

"Hurry up Leyanne we all want a turn and there's not much time."

Leyanne climaxed soon after that and the one who spoke then switched positions with the one named Leyanne. She mounted me, reverse cowgirl. Then she began to gyrate on my cock as she played with herself. After she found her release she switched with the one holding my right leg.

Her vagina was incredibly tight as she forced my cock into her. As she started to ride me a sixth Amazon approached the rapists.

"It isn't using its tongue. We can't let that go to waste."

She then stood over my face and squatted down over my mouth. I could see she had no underwear on under her armor skirt. She did have a very hairy bush and judging from the smell she hadn't washed in days. it was a nauseous mixture of sweat and urine that made me gag. I couldn't bring myself to lick it.

Smack! She cuffed me on the side of my head,

"What are you waiting for!"

I gave her reeking mess a tentative lick.

Smack! She cuffed me on the other side of my head,

"Get on with it!"

I went to work on her but soon lost my concentration as the Amazon riding me was intent on making me cum. This earned me another smack upside the head.

"Pay attention to what you're doing."

Fine, I was being raped and abused already so I latched onto her clit like a leach. This seemed to be what she wanted as she began to shake. The one riding me had me to the point of no return and I blasted her womb with baby-makers. This set off her orgasm. My orgasm had been so intense I clamped down even harder on the clit I was sucking. That sent the one on my face over the top. I felt a rush of her fluids on my face.

As she stood up I tried not to puke. Meanwhile the last of the original five rapists took her turn. The chemical cocktail I've been ingesting for two months defeated my attempts to stay soft. She must have been really turned on by the previous action because she came fairly quickly. As she got off she picked up my water bottle and handed it to me,

Nelson is captured and used.

"Better drink up, you'll be needing it."

As if the end of my rape was the signal the other raiders began to get up, it was time to keep moving. Now I had a taste of what countless women had felt over history as soldiers took them as spoils of war.

The raiding party continued on toward what I was surely going to be a similar village. The captured young girls were now forced to walk at the same grueling pace as the rest of us. The girls however no longer wore collars. It was not surprising then that they all were being watched as if the Black Breast plated Amazons were daring them to try to escape. I'm pretty sure the young ones knew that would not end well and they tried their best to keep up. They also kept their heads down; the girls had been in training for 2 years already so although young they were warriors in training and knew it. They would fall down from total exhaustion before they would quit.

I warily continued trying to stay out of everyone's way. Escape was not an option for me at all. I still had my collar on. Having my neck burnt off was not my preferred way to die. Moreover, I still hoped to escape and return to my wife Connie, and our boys.

When we entered the farmland surrounding the village I noticed the men working the fields start to move farther away from the path we were on. They kept working but they were tense. It didn't take long to figure out why. A couple of Amazons from the raiding party broke ranks and went into the field after the closest men. The men saw what was coming and resigned themselves to their fate. That fate entailed being thrown to the ground and raped by the warriors. Fighting back was not an option although many of the men were bigger and looked stronger than their attacker. Yet those vambraces with lasers were a big deterrent to resistance. Not to mention the swords, knives, bows, and all the other Amazons watching. Judging from how it all went down this was just a normal occurrence with these Amazons.

Since I was a "breeder" I wondered what that entailed with these Amazons. Maybe I would just be another slave because these Amazons seemed to leave pregnancy to chance. Rape whomever, and play baby roulette if the Amazon let you cum. Six Amazons had raped me, and although they all came, I only came once. That time the Amazon pretty much milked it out of me. They were clearly in control. They also had medical advancements such that they could have 100% sure birth control. I learned later that all of the male slaves were snipped. They received the sex stimulation cocktail that the other Amazons had injected me with, or had me swallow a pill. These Amazons called it the "Drink." Therefore, the slave men were available for sex at any time, but couldn't get anyone pregnant. Not that they necessarily got to orgasm. Thus, all of the males were free-use for these Amazons.

Regardless, given the number of young girls that had been kidnapped from the Blazing Sun Amazons these Amazons didn't seem that concerned about reproduction. Why go through the bother if you can just take them from someone else, ready-made? Yet my one rapist had definitely wanted me to cum inside her, so pregnancy must be optional. I guessed that this would probably mean I was still to be used as a breeder. Only time would tell.

As we went through the opening in the wall around the village the raiding party split up. One group with the captured girls went one way, I assumed to the school. Another group that had the equipment went another way; I assumed to the barracks or armory. The rest, including me, c

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 01 Jan 2026 23:51:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 1

The adventure begins.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It all started with one woman's desire to prove that Amazons existed. Yes, that's right those legendary female warriors. Her name was Sylvia Riesling, the heiress to the Riesling billions. She was completely obsessed with the Amazons. Sylvia had commissioned a big international conference on the Amazons in Frankfurt Germany.

I, Nelson James, was the keynote speaker.

I am a professor of Anthropology at an Ivy League university. I was nothing special, just another academic in an obscure field toiling away to feed my wife and three sons. My area of interest was the Amazon River basin and the primitive people still living there. Sure, I had heard rumors of Amazon's, but never really was that interested until that blockbuster movie Amazon World came out.

Sheer genius it was, a story of how the legendary women warriors got fed up with the patriarchal world and emerged from their self-seclusion to overthrow it. Plenty of women wanted to see it because it had a good plot, of course the defeat of all the male governments. (This was a movie so there were zero female world governments at the time to overthrow) and the lead actresses were all A-list. Men went with their wives and girlfriends because of all the Amazon warriors in their skimpy battledress were former Playboy bunnies or cheerleaders. Another attraction for many was the first-rate special effects. Let’s face it action movies with babes sell.

I heard about the movie when it started production and knew what I had to do. I was in the running for a full professorship, and this could be my way in. I knew my obscure area of study would have a brief time in the limelight and I had to take full advantage. Immediately I researched an academic paper on the Amazons. It would be published in the usual dull Anthropology Journal. That would provide me with the material to write an article in regular English for the New York Times and any other media outlet that wanted to pick it up. This would get me promoted.

One theologian of the nineteenth century proffered a hypothetical from the biblical text of Genesis. He cited a Garden of Eden, but separated from the ‘civilized world’ by a global flood. A flood caused by a traumatic shift of the polar rotation, causing seasons, a depletion of hydro shielding of the atmosphere, and a resulting penetration increase in ultraviolet radiation. The major plates of the earth radically broke apart, causing a large ocean between the South American and African plates.

The theologian believes it plausible that the Garden of Eden is the Amazon and Ecuadorian South Pacific region. He cites the Galapagos irregularities and species of Tortoises that have perhaps 3 times the lifespan of humans. Could all life forms excel greater, and live longer; in the ‘garden region’?
Then the theologian sites the Nephilim giants, offspring of when spirit beings mating with human women. The text of Genesis 6: 4;

⁴The Nephilim giants were on the earth in those days, and also afterward; when the spirit beings went to the human women. They seduced the women and had children by them. The offspring became powerful. They were the heroes of old, men of renown human folklore.

The biblical references are several, but European civilizations have not seen evidence in many centuries, thus the idea has been discredited as superstition.

The theologian speculates that these mythical Amazons are perhaps superior in body and mind, and irreverent to the creator’s order. The original Spirit beings designed to set up a civilization where women perverted the creator’s order, and made human males into slaves of women. Whereas in other civilizations the offspring men conquered and terrified the world, in the Amazon regions, their superior intellect and science was used to alter genetics in favor of the females. The offspring females were genetically capable of longer life, superior intellect, and godlike in physical attributes. Male offspring, however; were genetically cursed to the limitations of all other humankind.

Academia condemned the theologian’s speculations, and it was not allowed to be taught at any credible university. Only bible colleges even entertained it as plausible.

For my academic career’s sake, I went with the consensus theories of the leading universities and published a secular research.

I called it Amazons: Fact or Fiction. The Times was interested, and I retained the syndication rights after they had the first exclusive release. In order to write the paper though, I had to get access to the journal of Francois Canard. He was the famous 19th century explorer whose journal documented his discovery of the Amazons. Unfortunately, no one believed Francois at the time, and they declared him mad and institutionalized him. He was known to the Amazon crowd as Bizarre Canard. His family detested that name, and what happened to him. They were always trying to rehabilitate his name and this movie, Amazon World, would bring his name to the forefront. I contacted the family and flew to France to meet with the heir, Jean Paul Canard.

I promised to set the record straight on Francois. They would have right to reject anything I wrote before publication, and I would give them a portion of any profits I made, to pay legal fees to have the official record changed. ln exchange, I would have full access to his journal and any other records the family held. For some reason, Jean Paul felt I was trustworthy and agreed to my offer. The movie came out and broke records on its first weekend. My article came out on the Saturday of that weekend and on Monday was reprinted and reposted all around the world. The university loved the publicity, and I was given the full professorship. Moreover, the syndication money was greatly appreciated by my wife Connie. She was great at making our money stretch, but it always was tight.

This is where Sylvia came in. With all the hype about the Amazons, she held her conference. Since I was acknowledged as a "world renowned Amazon "expert" I was selected keynote speaker. No expense was spared. Sylvia even paid for Connie and the boys to accompany me. We made a holiday of it and Sylvia had one of her staff tour guide us around Germany for a week. It wasn't all altruistic though. She wanted me to go to the Amazon River basin on an expedition she was funding. Again, no expense would be spared, in the quest to prove the existence of the Amazons. However, there was a problem with me going on the expedition. I had promised Connie no more trips to the Amazon until the boys were through their teen years. Connie had not complained about my previous trips when they were younger; when I was building my career but now she now she wanted my help at home.

I had the professorship, so I was pretty secure, and I liked staying home. I loved Connie and being a father. Sylvia was tenacious however, at our first meal together before the conference she had mentioned the expedition and my role in it. I had explained that I had made a promise to Connie but would be glad to help with the preparations. Connie was very happy with my response and showed me her appreciation that night. Sylvia however was relentless, and by the end of our trip in Germany Connie had not only released me from my promise but was encouraging me to go!

That conversation would replay over and over again in my mind, over the next year. I suspect it haunted Connie as well. Connie had it all figured out,

"Nelson I know you made a promise to me, and you keep your promises. You are a great husband and father; I love being married to you. You are a great provider, working hard to give us what we need, and more. Sylvia has offered you an amazing sum to go on this expedition, This is your reward for all your years of hard work. If it is successful you will receive an even larger bonus. This would make us set for life. Sylvia thinks you will be gone a month, maybe two at the outside. I will be fine for that long; both of our parents will help. I really think you should go."

I would have stuck to my promise but also I did want to go, it would cement my reputation and place at the university. The money was a stupid amount, one million dollars. I did also want to stay with my family. I could stay home and still milk my expert status at the same time. Yet Connie was pushing me to go so I agreed.

Sylvia had no time to waste, a group was assembled and outfitted in a month. The leader of the expedition would be Lori Becker a self-made millionaire. She came from the wrong side of the tracks and had never failed at anything she had tried. Of course, our leader had to be a woman so she could speak on equal terms with the Amazons we hopefully would meet. Francois had mentioned this in his journal. His expedition included some women, and he made one of them the "leader," since the Amazons would not speak to him.

Then there was the two security women, Alesha Murray, and Estelle Rodrigues. They were former special forces and from what I could see, the two women were the real deal. There were plenty of primitive locals, robber barons, and other assorted bad guys in the Amazon River basin so we needed protection. Again, women warriors made sense for the obvious reasons.

Then there was Paulo and Mateus and their river boat. They would provide the grunt labor for the group as well as run the boat. They both were very handy and knew parts of the river. They also knew many of the main characters, among the legitimate and illegitimate goings on in this part of the basin.

Finally, there was me, the expert advisor, and hopefully with the help of Bizarre Canard's journal the navigator. From my previous experience, this was a good size group for an Amazon river exploration. Small enough to be effective, but not too big to be unwieldy and attract too much unwanted attention from anyone.

The three women and I would fly into Iquitos and meet up with Mateus and Paulo. We then would head down the river toward Ecuador, as outlined by Canard in his journal.

The first few days were uneventful but soon enough we had left the vestiges of civilization behind. We kept a sharp eye out for the indigenous peoples, and others who didn't like outsiders on their turf. It was a beautiful part of creation, with so many vibrant colors and exotic plants and animals.

We continued down the river and had the feeling that we were being watched. This increased with every mile. Estelle was convinced attack was imminent. Alesha not so much, the attack was coming but not yet. We were almost into the mountains, and she was sure it would occur then. There was no doubt in anyone's mind however, that we were being watched and that the watchers had changed. Originally it had been the indigenous who were watching us. They were great at camouflage and concealment, but the high-tech gadgets of Estelle and Alesha could pick out their heat signatures among other things.

Now someone else was watching us. The high-tech equipment couldn't pick them up and neither could the naked eye. These people were masters of the hunt. Yet Alesha and Estelle were convinced we were still being watched.

When we entered the mountains the river increased in speed but decreased in depth and width. We knew that we would soon have to leave the boat and move forward on foot. Then we saw the arch mentioned in Bizarre Cunard's journal. Everyone was excited that we seemed to be on the right path. Soon after that we stopped for the night at what we thought was a secure location. It was a sand bar with the river on one side and sheer mountain walls on the other side.

While we set up camp, Estelle was on guard duty, and she was sharp noticing the stranger first. The person was dressed in a wet suit complete with a mask and carried what looked like a bow in their hand. The person had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, but must have come out of the river. Estelle ordered the person to stop moving and identify themselves. It was at this moment I knew that the expedition had succeeded, but would we live to tell the tale? The stranger spoke,

"It is you who should not move; any movement will be met with deadly force. You shall identify yourselves and your purpose here immediately."

I could not place the voice. It clearly was translated by a machine. I couldn't see the face of the person who had spoken, but I was sure that the translation did not convey the menace of the threat implied. Estelle started to raise her gun, but an arrow flashed out of nowhere and Estelle went down.

After a moment to process what just happened, Lori Becker spoke for us,

"We have come in peace; we are on an expedition to find the legendary Amazon warriors."

Captives

The person in the wet suit did not reply immediately. The silence was painful, Estelle was bleeding out from the arrow in her chest. It looked like it had pierced her heart, and she wasn't moving. I think all of us were holding our breaths waiting for a reply. Then we were stunned when it came.

"You have found what you are looking for. Now listen very closely, any deviation from these instructions will result in your death."

I hoped everyone else took that to heart, after Estelle I certainly did. As she spoke, a door opened up in the sheer mountain. She continued,

"Very slowly you will strip naked, then you will enter the mountain, taking nothing with you."

Soon enough the five of us were naked and travelling on foot through a mountain tunnel. I never looked back to see if we were being followed by the person in the wet suit. I did hear the door close. I could see light ahead of us and we all just walked toward the light. Once we reached it we could see a valley before us. There also was a woman warrior standing in front of us. She had on a breast plate of some kind of metal, forearm guards and a skirt that also looked like armor. There were sandals on her feet. There was some kind of sword on her hip. She did not look very welcoming.

"Stop, look down and you will see some amulets. Put them on, they will allow us to communicate."

We picked them up and put them around our necks, Lori was quick to try her's out.

"I am Lori Becker, leader of this expedition."

Lori's speech was cut off at the knees,

"Silence, you are nothing until we decide what you are! Anyone who speaks again without being asked, will die. Follow me."

The woman was not wearing an amulet but had raised her left arm to speak into her arm guard. We would learn later that these vambraces were a highly sophisticated smart phone, supercomputer, and weapons system, all in one.

She then turned and started walking. Now we had lesson number two, and while processing that we followed her. Loud and clear, do what they say without question and remain silent.

After an hour of walking, we entered farmland. There were men working in the fields. The men had on loincloths and sandals, nothing else. No one looked at us and our guide did not speak to anyone. Then we approached a village with a wall around it. There was a guard at an opening in the wall. She was dressed identically to our guide. They nodded a greeting to one another, and we moved into the village. She led us to a nondescript building that look like it was made of some kind of spray concrete. There was what looked like a toilet and sink in one corner. The floor was some kind of flexible material. There were two windows in addition to the opening. There was nothing else in the room. I estimated that it measured about 20 by 30. She stopped in the center of the room and looked us over.

"You will remain here until you are summoned."

Then she left. As she went through the opening a door materialized. We all looked at one another. Mateus was the first to speak.

"I guess we found your Amazons, Nelson. Not a very friendly bunch."

Paulo snorted at that and went to use the toilet. Alesha slowly circled the room seemingly taking in every detail. She looked out the windows but touched nothing.

Lori put on a brave face and addressed us,

"I'm not sure what we are facing here, however they seem to be a people of violence and few words. We just have to hang on and see what happens, eventually they will have to let us speak to them and explain ourselves."

I wasn't so sure about that, but I had nothing to add so after also using the toilet I just lay down on the floor to rest. The others did the same and were soon lost in our own thoughts about the predicament we were in.

We were surprised when the opening appeared, and two men came in carrying trays of food. They put them down inside the opening and left. No one dared speak to them and they said nary a word.

The food was good and once we had eaten, and the sun had gone down outside. I did my Tia Chi forms. This was something I did every day. My parents had met through Tia Chi and all of us kids had grown up doing it. It certainly helped me stay calm and focused. As well it kept me in shape and flexible. Then I went to sleep.

Paulo and Mateus sat together speaking in Portuguese before they also went to sleep. Alesha did some stretches and then also went to sleep. Lori just sat there looking forlorn. She had always been in control and now she was lost for what to do. I hoped she would get some rest.

I awoke as the sun came through the windows. Alesha, Mateus, and Paulo were already awake. Lori looked like she hadn't moved an inch or slept a wink since last night. We didn't have to wait long for our warrior from the previous day to arrive. She strode into the room,

"Follow me."

Definitely a people of few words. We followed her to another building made of the same materials. Once inside it was obvious it was a medical building. We were led to a room with two large men and one woman in a lab coat. The men had on the same type of loincloths as the men we saw working in the fields yesterday. The two men advanced on Mateus and grabbed his right arm. The woman then took a blood sample. I immediately just raised my right arm as the men grabbed Paulo. Alesha and Lori did the same as me and the men didn't touch us as our samples were collected. The woman then took the five samples and left. The men also left.

We were afraid to move but we didn't have long to wait, and our "doctor" reappeared with the men. The men were pushing a bed that looked like an operating table. They picked up Paulo and strapped him to the table. The doctor sprayed something on his groin. She then used a scapple to cut open his scrotum and remove his testicles. Paulo screamed through the entire process. I suspected that the spray was for healing and to avoid infection. These women seemed to enjoy inflicting pain. Once Paulo was a eunuch she sprayed the incision with something else. The wound never bled and appeared closed, healed even. Paulo was then released from the table. He collapsed to the floor, covered in sweat.

Mateus and I also were sweating. Who was next? I didn't see any way to escape this and neither did he, we were stuck awaiting our fate. Mateus was next. It went exactly the same except Mateus tried not to cry out. That didn't make the operation any less brutal and Mateus passed out from the pain.

Then it was my turn, and I was forced onto the table. The doctor did something different this time. She sprayed where my incision was for my vasectomy. After our third boy was born Connie and I decided we were done having kids and I had the snip. Well, the doctor proceeded to reverse that operation. I didn't know for sure but that's what it seemed like to me. It hurt like hell, and I also tried not to cry out. After she had finished the operation she sprayed the area she worked on. Then she produced a needle and injected it into my leg. That hurt like hell too. Then she was done, and I was removed from the table.

Our guide then took us back to our prison. When we arrived, there was another meal awaiting us. Once we had finished eating, two men appeared to take away the dishes and they gave me what was obviously a sample jar. It was bigger than the one I had been given after my vasectomy. It was pretty obvious they wanted a sample.

We had been naked around one another for a day now, and their was no privacy in the room. We were not allowed to speak so the four of them wordlessly turned their backs on me so I could produce the sample. I wondered if I could get it up but as soon as I touched my penis it became hard. It seemed harder then it ever had been, I figured it was just because I hadn't had sex for the last 2 weeks. When I ejaculated i

Betting her Ass

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 01 Jan 2026 00:17:00 +0000

Betting her Ass.

Another look at ‘girls night out.’

Based on a post by Farmer Jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the usual thing, Dexter and Mia Johnson were married 19 years, and everyone thinks they have it all together. They met at a 4th of July fireworks. The fireworks were over, and it started to rain. Dexter had a coat and Mia didn't. He lent her his and the rest is history. Two kids came along, Allison and Amy. Two good kids, two good jobs, a nice house in the suburbs. Dexter and Mia were more in love now than when they first married.

The only thing Dexter could complain about was Mia's friends Cynthia and Roxanne. Cynthia or Cyndi (sounds like sin for a reason) was married to Chet, and they had no children. Cyndi was a beautiful woman. She knew it and used it. Cyndi liked to try new things and always talked about the latest concepts. They weren't always new ideas, but they were new to her, and she spoke about them with passion like a true believer. Cyndi's latest was that the three women should start going out one night a month together, the dreaded girls' night out ( or Girls’ Night, for short).

Roxanne went by Roxy, and if Cyndi was beautiful, Roxy was gorgeous. She was married to Tom. They had a single child. Roxy wasn't the sharpest knife in the drawer and usually would get drawn into Cyndi's latest ideas. Sometimes this caused Roxy some grief because she didn't always "get" all the fine details of Cyndi's latest obsession. TikTok trends were an example of this. Cyndi got into a phase of TikTok and never should have told Roxy about "The one chip challenge." Luckily, Roxy only had some bad diarrhea. Thankfully, Tom or Mia usually caught Roxy before she did something really stupid.

Dexter was used to laughing as Mia told him about Cyndi's latest and greatest but when the topic of a girl's night out came up he did not laugh.

"Mia I'm not sure if you're asking me if you can go or just telling me about it but it's a hard no."

Mia was taken aback, Dexter had hard lines, but she hadn't been near one in a while.

"Dex, what do you mean, hard no? Cyndi said that this could be good for a marriage. I also don't like you saying hard no, you can't order me around."

"Mia, when we got married, we committed to one another. That means we have a veto over the other person. In my mind, it means that each person should know what would be a veto thing to the other and therefore not do it in the first place, or in other words, use a self-veto. Let me give you a real-world example. 3 weeks ago, all of the guys were going to the stripper bar after work because Davis was getting married. I didn't think you would like me to go to a stripper bar. I also didn't think it was appropriate for me to go. I imposed a veto on myself and told them I wasn't going. I gave Tony $50 bucks to buy a round on me, and I came home. Maybe you would have said yes, maybe you wouldn't care but I don't think it is appropriate behavior for me, your husband. If I had of wanted to go and asked you and you said no, I would not have gone and respected your veto."

Mia spent some time digesting Dexter's words. Part of the reason they had such a good marriage is because they talked things out. Mia also remembered a few times when Cyndi's schemes had almost cost them money before Dexter pointed out the flaws.

"Dex I wasn't sure if I was going to ask you if I could go along, but now I don't have to. I am not going but I am interested to see if what Cyndi think's it will achieve will actually happen."

"Mia I love you more than anything, and I'm glad you aren't going to go with Cyndi and Roxy. I would also be interested to hear about whether or not it pans out like Cyndi thinks."

Dexter never wanted to close the door on communication. Moreover, he knew he had been kind of harsh and didn't want Mia to think him as a bully. He was not changing his mind however, about the Girls’ Night. Dexter was also taking nothing for granted and was going to talk to Chet and Tom as soon as possible.

Three days later while they were eating supper, Mia told Dexter about Cyndi and Roxy's Girls’ Night the night before. Mia was pretty excited.

"Umm, Dex; Cyndi and Roxy went out last night, Thursday's is lady's night at Maxi's. They told me it was great."

Dexter pondered for a moment, something about Maxi's was out there that he couldn't remember. Then it came to him.

"Isn't Maxi's like a pickup bar?"

"I'm not sure about that, but it is the happ'n place to be in this town. Cyndi said that Chet didn't know what hit him when she got home. Roxy said that Tom liked how rejuvenated she was. So far, this seems to be working like they said."

Mia knew better than to push any harder about the Girls’ Night and going with her friends. She definitely wanted to go with them, but Dexter said no, and it wasn't worth a big fight.

The following Wednesday Dexter met up with Chet and Tom for a beer. After beers were ordered, Dexter got to the point.

"Thanks for coming, Chet and Tom. I really appreciate you coming out to speak with me. I was wondering about your wives and them going out together once a month."

Chet laughed,

"Yes, the good'ole girl's night out. Cyndi's latest thing. What would you like to know?"

"It seems your wives have been telling my wife Mia about how great it is. Specifically, that it has made a difference in the bedroom."

Now Tom laughed,

"That's a laugh, Roxy came home the first time all hot and bothered and wanted to get it on. She was all worked up. I said No thanks. I told her that I had no interest in being the vicarious recipient of her lust for other guys. She wasn't happy about that, and tried to deny it. I told her that once she was truly excited for me, lusting for me, then I would be available. She was shocked that I turned her down for sex. The girls went out on Thursday, and by Saturday, she was all over me, once the kid went to bed. Sure, it was great, but I think there was some left-over lust from Thursday that reduced it from awesome."

Chet had taken a different approach,

"That's a good idea, but it's not what I did. Instead, on the Wednesday night before, I took Cyndi to bed right after supper and gave her my best. By the time we fell asleep, I was worn out. When she came home the next night from her Girls’ Night, I pretended to be asleep; so any amorous intentions she might have had, didn't get fulfilled."

Dexter tried to match up what the husbands said, with what their wives told Mia. Then Chet continued,

"What about you Dex? Why isn't Mia going with our wives to the Girls’ Night?"

"I told her no. I told her that we had veto rights over the other's actions, and I didn't want her to go. I told her I saw no benefit, only a downside."

Tom was impressed,

"That's what I should have done. Sorry Chet, but Cyndi tends to lead Roxy down the garden path. Anyways it made me sit down with Roxy and have a serious conversation about fidelity; and that if she did anything that didn't pass the husband test we’re done. What did Mia specifically say they told her?"

"She said that your wife was rejuvenated by the experience; and that Chet didn't know what hit him."

Chet laughed louder,

"I think that Cyndi got that confused; she said that to me, after I wore her out on Wednesday. She said, What got into you? I don't know what hit me.' She liked our Wednesdays before her Girls’ Night, at least that's what she told me. So, I guess in a way it is good for us, but frankly I've never complained about the sex with Cyndi, anyways."

Tom looked confused,

"Rejuvenated, is not the word I would use, but it sort of works. Roxy, before this Girls’ Night thing wasn't initiating very much, but now she did. Not that she turned me down very often, when I initiated. But you know, it's nice when they come after you for a change."

Dexter was feeling much better about things after he left the bar. Chet and Tom seemed to have things well-in-hand. Mia said nothing about the Girls’ Night for the next couple of months, but her friends wouldn't let it go, that she wasn't coming. Cyndi especially wanted to get Mia to come. Cyndi had discovered something called the hotwife lifestyle that she wanted to couple with the Girls’ Night. She called Mia and invited her out for coffee on the Monday before the women were having another Thursday Girls’ Night. Cyndi was already seated when Mia arrived.

"Hi Cyndi, what's so important that we have to meet for coffee today?"

"Oh, Mia! There's so much to tell you. But first I have to ask, can you remind me why don't you come to our girls’ night out?"

Mia was a little embarrassed about this. She had told Cyndi and Roxy she wasn't interested; she didn't want to tell them that Dexter said no.

"I'm just not interested Cyndi; it's not my thing."

"Come on, Mia! It's loads of fun. It makes a girl feel young and wanted, desired even."

"Dex wants me, I'm certain he desires me, I don't need anyone else for that."

"Come on Mia, you aren't even a little bit interested in seeing what happens? Maybe Roxy and I are doing things there, that have really spiced things up in the bedroom."

Truthfully, Mia was very interested in being part of the Girls’ Night. She tried to keep the eagerness under control, and out of her tone,

"What kind of things have you two been doing?"

"Oh, a few little things that might not pass the husband test. But don't worry; Chet's fully on board and is reaping the results."

Mia was shocked. Chet was okay with this?

"Sure, he is. It gets him right worked up that we're out flirting and things. He especially likes it when I come home and give him the details."

If Mia had a fault, it was being too trusting. If Cyndi was telling her this, it must be true. This just made Mia want to go to the next Girls’ Night, all the more.

"Wow, well, I can talk to Dex about it. I'll see what he thinks."

Cyndi saw an opening and drove in the wedge,

"What about what he thinks? Aren't you your own boss? Does he think he can order you around, and tell you what to do? I thought Dex was a good guy? Now you’re telling me he's some kind of dinosaur. Next time we all get together, I'm going to have a talk with him."

That was the last thing Mia wanted: Cyndi talking to Dex about this. She also didn't want Cyndi to think she was under Dexter's thumb.

"Ok, I'm pretty sure I'm good to go with you guys; but I am going to run it by Dex."

Cynthia held off talking about anything else. She figured she had pushed hard enough, for now. If Mia came on Thursday, she could tell her about the hot-wife thing, then.

That night, after the kids went to bed, Mia and Dexter were on the sofa watching TV. Mia really wanted to go out to the Girls’ Night on Thursday and decided she had better talk to Dex, sooner rather than later.

"Dex, you know how we spoke about me going on a Girls’ Night a while back? You told me about your veto, and I've been thinking about that. If the President uses the veto, the Senate and House can override it, but if that doesn't work then the congress can try again. I'm not interested in overriding your veto, but I would like to discuss it again."

"Sure Mia, we can discuss it again. Good communication is one of the keys to a happy marriage. What has changed with Cyndi and Roxy, and their Girls’ Night, which is going to convince me not to use my veto?"

"Cyndi told me that She and Chet are really reaping the rewards of this, in the bedroom. She said he gets very worked up. Roxy told me that She and Tom are the same. This has really spiced things up for them."

"Mia, are you telling me that you aren't enjoying our loving? I thought we kept it pretty exciting? It wasn't too long ago you told me it was spectacular. What sorts of things could happen on a Girls’ Night, that we couldn't do together?"

"Cyndi says that there is flirting and other things that they do when they are out that might not pass the husband test, but Chet and Tom are on board with it, and it is ramping things up in the bedroom."

Dexter was stunned. Chet and Tom were good with that? No way.

"Mia, there is no way that Chet and Tom are good with their wives fooling around on their Girls’ Night."

"No Dex it's true, Cyndi told me, and Roxy confirmed it."

"Ok Mia, how about this then. We have a bet about this. I bet that Chet and Tom are not on board with their wives doing things with other men, that would not pass the husband test."

Mia was sure that she could win this bet; she would make the wager, and then she could go out to the Girls’ Night.

"What kind of bet are we talking about, Dex? What would you want to bet, the loser does dishes for the week? Something like that?"

"No Mia. I want weekly anal sex if I win, what do you want if you win?"

Mia was flabbergasted. Dexter had never shown any interest in anal sex and the thought of it disgusted her.

"I thought you weren't interested in that, Dex, has something changed?"

"No change, but when you lose, I want you to remember this for a long time."

Mia said nothing, but pulled out her phone and started texting. A flurry of texts later Mia was ready to respond.

"Ok Dex, I think this is a sucker bet; but when you lose I get to go out to a Girls’ Night with Cyndi and Roxy. I just texted with them, and you are definitely going to lose. You can back out if you like."

Dexter shook hands with his wife to confirm the bet. Then Mia wanted to show him the texts.

"We can settle this right now, Dex, look at my phone you can read the texts."

"No thanks, we will settle this thing properly. Your friends might be bending the truth."

"Cyndi said you would say that. She also said that Chet is embarrassed and doesn't want to talk about it. If you ask him, she said he would deny everything to protect his ego."

"That Cyndithia sure knows everything. I guess we will just have to independently confirm what she says."

"If we can't call Chet because he won't give us a straight answer, what do you propose Dex?"

"I'll tell you Thursday Mia. Don't look so glum. I know you want to go on this Girls’ Night, but you can certainly wait at least another week. If it's such an easy bet like you think, your friends would probably do it again next week."

Tuesday and Wednesday dragged slowly for Mia. Dexter not so much. He was counting on ego's to prove him right. Perhaps it should be said; he was betting on egos to prove him right. There was just no way that Chet and Tom would change their minds. Fantasies are one thing, but what guy would actually want their wife to come home all revved up from being with someone else? This whole Girls’ Night thing was like letting a serpent into the garden.

On Thursday, Mia came home from work to find Dexter already home.

"Hi, are you ready to go out on a date, my love?"

"Ah, sure, Dex. Where are we going? and where are the kids?"

"Your parents have the kids, and we are going out to supper and then to a club. You need to put on these new work clothes I bought you and put this wig on."

Dex had gone to the local college and borrowed really good wigs. Mia took her wig, she was brunette, tonight she would be a blonde. Dex the blonde was going to have black hair and a moustache. They both would wear glasses. Mia figured they were playing dress up for a reason, she just couldn't figure out why.

"To settle our bet, we are going to first go out for supper like two businesspeople away from home, and then we are going for a drink at Maxi's. While there, we are going to see what your friends get up to, on their Girls’ Night. Phone, please."

Mia watched Dexter put her phone in his suit jacket pocket. He put his own in the pocket on the other side. Mia believed that this idea seemed reasonable. Dex would see with his own eyes, what Cyndi and Roxy were up to, and she could go next time, simple as that. It was also kind of fun dressing up in a disguise.

The wigs were good quality, and when Mia looked in the mirror with the glasses, she indeed looked like a businesswoman. Dex certainly looked like a businessman too; one that Cyndi and Roxy were unlikely to recognize.

Dinner was great. Mia was enjoying her date with Dex. She reflected on the whole Girls’ Night thing. What was the big deal? She had such a good time with Dex, isn't that why you get married? Girls’ Night is for single women looking to meet someone, not married ones looking to have a happy life. It is one thing to go out once or twice a year with your gal pals to a concert or a birthday party, but every month or every few weeks, this seemed counterproductive. That was time spent away from the person you supposedly wanted to spend your life with. This said, Mia was definitely wondering what Cyndi and Roxy would be up to at Maxi's.

Dexter and Mia arrived at Maxi's at 9 pm. It was fairly busy, being ladies' night with cheap drinks for the women. There were plenty of guys there, too; as could be expected. Dexter found them a nice table with a good view, but somewhat out of the way. They had been there only a few minutes when Cyndi and Roxy arrived. After getting drinks, the two women found a table in a main traffic zone. They both were dressed to impress but not slutty.

After an hour, Mia was starting to get worried about who was the sucker in this bet. Cyndi and Roxy had been up to dance together and with only a couple of guys. Nothing even remotely risqué had happened. No one bought them drinks, no one sat down with them. They didn't go sit with anyone else.

Dexter noticed Cyndi dancing with a very good-looking blonde guy. He never asked her again and soon zeroed in on a very big-chested blonde woman. Dex watched them leave together at 10:45. At 11 pm, Dexter went to the bar to get them a drink as the bartender looked momentarily not busy.

"A draft and a white wine, please?"

"Sure, coming right up."

It was a quick order, Dexter paid and then decided to ask a question. he pointed to Cyndi and Roxy,

"Those two in the green and blue dresses, are they regulars?"

"I guess you could call them that, but I would call them cock teases."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, they are a couple of married women on the prowl; to get amped up for their husbands, but that's it. You look like you're here on business and if you want to hook up with some married slut that are the real deal, try that one over there."

The bartender pointed to a solitary woman just coming back from the washroom. She had on a slutty Little black dress, and Dex had noticed she received plenty of attention. Motioning back to Cyndi and Roxy.

"So, is that why those two aren't getting the same amount of attention as the one you pointed out, in the black dress?"

"Absolutely!, The regulars here know they are wasting their time and effort, so ignore them, it's only the new guys who give them a try but soon learn."

The bartender got busy, and Dexter went back to Mia. He didn't share this new information with Mia, let her stew. At 11:45 Roxy and Cyndi looked like they might be getting ready to go so Dexter pulled out Mia's phone. He pulled his chair in closer to Mia and asked her to text Cyndi about how the night was going.

Hey Cyndi! How's the night out?"

Amazing!

Tell me more.

Met some great guys!

Really? What were they like? Are you still with them? What are you doing?

Roxy's still with one now.

What!

Yes, she's making out with this gorgeous Black guy.

Dexter looked at Mia, Mia looked at Roxy, who was sitting at the table watching Cyndi text. Dexter then looked around.

"Do you think Cyndi is pretending Roxy is with that Black guy over there? The one kissing what looks to be his girlfriend or wife?"

Mia looked over at the couple that had arrived about half an hour ago. They had been all over one another since they arrived. Neither Cyndi nor Roxy had danced with him or even been close to him. Mia wondered what it would feel like for Dex to put his hard cock in her ass. Dexter then turned the phone to him and texted Cyndi,

What about you?

I might have gone out to the parking lot with this hunky blonde guy.

No way!

Way!

What happened?

Let's just say, I better use mouthwash before I kiss Chet tonight.

Dexter laughed.

"Sounds like she is dreaming that the blonde hunk left with her, instead of the girl with all the cleavage."

<

Busted Parents: 2 Stories

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 31 Dec 2025 05:42:00 +0000

Busted Parents: 2 Stories

“Do as we say, not as we did.”

Based on a post by yellowjacket66. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time.

Her Parents Caught Us Naked

But Haley and I discovered their shameful secrets.

"I'll rip your fucking dick off; and stuff it down your fucking throat, if you knock-up my daughter." It was Mr. Boyd Summers, the father of my girlfriend Haley. He was very angry.

Haley and I, both 18, having recently graduated from high school were sitting in her parents' kitchen listening to the diatribe from Haley's father.

Haley spoke up, "Daddy, we're not doing anything like that. Please don't say things like that."

Mr. Summers continued, he was drunk and pissed-off. He ranted at me, "Don't you tell me you're not fucking my daughter!"

But I hadn't told him I wasn't fucking his daughter; his daughter had. She continued to defend herself. "Daddy, please! Josh and I have not been having sex."

Mr. Summers said, "Bull; shit! Don't lie to me, little girl."

"I'm not lying." She said. Haley was now crying.

Mrs. Summers entered the fray, "Boyd, don't speak like that to your daughter."

He said, "She's just a slut! Just like you and your sister."

Mrs. Summers ignored the words and calmed him down. "Boyd, sit here! Let your daughter explain herself." Oh boy, this would have to be a good explanation.

Mr. Summers sneered, "Okay, explain how you and this asshole” Boyd sneered at me; “Came home naked? What were you doing, reading poetry to each other?" He was drunk and angry.

I could see his point, though. Haley and I had showed up at the front door to her house, buck naked. It was a Saturday night in late May, and I had picked her up for a date at 6:30. We left, fully clothed, only to return at 1:30AM, without our clothes. Seeing their slender, beautiful daughter, naked with some kid, had to be an incredible shock to her parents.

I walked her from the driveway to her front door. It was locked because we violated curfew. Haley had knocked on the door and we both retreated to hide behind some shrubs. My plan was to get the hell out of there once Haley had contacted her mother and gotten inside the house.

Her mom opened the door, to find no one on the porch. The conversation went like this;

"Pist, Mom. Can you get me a coat. I'm cold."

Her mother said, "Well come inside. Why are you hiding?"

Haley said, "I lost my clothes. Someone stole them."

"Where's Josh?"

"He's out here too."

I had asked her to just go inside and not involve me. It would only make things worse if she were naked and with me.

"Does he have clothes on?"

Haley answered, "No. They stole his clothes too."

That's when Haley's dad came outside. "Helen, Wha da fuckis going on?" He asked. We could tell immediately that he'd been drinking.

Haley's mom explained; “Boyd, Haley and her boyfriend were saying their clothes had been stolen.”

"Whah dah fuck!" He said.

Haley said to me, "Josh, Let's just go to your house."

I imagine my mom would be more receptive to me bringing home a naked girl. She probably expected shit like that from me.

Haley's mom said, "No. Get in here; both of you!"

"I don't want Daddy to see me naked." Haley protested.

Boyd said, "Why not. Probably half the city has seen you naked." Anyone on the block could have heard Boyd announce his daughter’s nakedness. He was hot, and getting hotter.

But he didn't actually want to see his daughter naked, so he turned and went in the house while Mrs. S got a couple of coats from the closet and handed them to us in the bushes. She gave Haley a long coat, but I had just a short coat that really didn't cover my ass and my dick was sticking out. Having a girl's mother see your cock is not going to create a favorable impression. It was enough to get us in the house. Mrs. S got a pair of her husband's work pants for me, and a sweatshirt. Haley went to her room and put on some clothes. We were hoping that would be the end of it, but Mr. S called her down to the kitchen and told me to sit my ass down. That's when he threatened to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat. He was a big, rough guy, and I believed him.

Anyway, Haley and I tried to explain what had happened.

She told the story, the G-rated version.

"Josh and I went to the movies and afterward we were driving around talking." Partially true, we'd gone to the drive-in where we had necked furiously through the entire movie. Neither of us could remember what the flick was about. I was playing with her naked tits the entire time.

She continued, "After the movie, we drove around for a bit. We just like to drive around and talk about things." We were looking for a place to park. It was years ago, before cell-phones and the internet.

Haley continued, "You remember the old rock quarry out past Hooverville, where we would swim during the summers." Her mom and dad nodded. "I convinced Josh to go swimming. It was such a nice night and I remembered all the good times when you had taken us there when we were kids." She was sucking-up to them, playing the little daughter but not emphasizing that she went swimming while naked with her boyfriend.

I spoke up and said, "It was my idea to go swimming. It wasn't, but I was trying to shield Haley's honor.

She said, "No, it was my idea. We didn't have swim suits, so I convinced Josh we should skinny-dip. He didn’t want to, but finally gave in, because it was very dark and he didn’t want me to get hurt and not be able to help. We'd never done anything like that before.”

I hoped they believed it.

This part about it being her idea was true. When Haley suggested we both strip and go swimming, it actually didn't take me more than a second to agree.

We'd been to the drive-in movie. We'd gone there on dates half-a-dozen times. We'd graduated from just kissing to where I stripped Haley to the waist and spent a couple of hours playing with her fascinating tits. I took my shirt off too. I also had my hands in her pants, playing with her virgin pussy and rubbing her smooth, soft ass. I sucked her tits and put my fingers inside her. She pulled on my cock. She had gotten me off many times. She would use her hands to satisfy me, which avoided my urge to go further. She would come too. Her crotch would get so warm that I couldn't believe it. We steamed up the car windows, which obscured our view of the movie, but we didn't care. We were young and in love.

After the movie, we drove around as we said. The quarry she mentioned was a popular 'make-out' spot where teens like us would 'park'.

Haley continued telling her folks, "We were swimming, when a couple of guys saw our car and pulled up. Then they saw our clothes on the hood of Josh's car, and took them."

It was true. We were swimming in the cool deep water, and when a few guys we knew from school showed up. They knew my car.

"Hey Josh. What are you doing?" One of them said. It was a guy named Eddie.

He called a few times and I said, "I'm just taking a piss."

"Bullshit. Your clothes are on your car. Are you taking a piss or whacking off."

"Okay. I'm just swimming. I'll talk to you guys next week."

Eddie asked, "Are you alone?"

I said I was, but he said, "Well is this your bra and panties on the hood of your car."

I begged them to just be on their way, but they were enjoying their mastery of the situation.

"Who's with you?"

"None of your business. Please just leave us alone."

He said, "It must be Haley Summers in there with you. Her ID is in her jeans."

His friend john said, "She must be naked. I'd like to see that."

I said, "We are wearing swim suits (a lie)."

Carl, another of the guys said, "Why don't you two come out and say hello. You must be getting cold in that water."

It was true. The water was very cold. My dick had shriveled to the size of a peanut. We both had goosebumps and Haley's nipples were hard, like little pebbles. The banter went back and forth with them wanting us to come out and me trying to get them to go away. Haley asked them to please leave. I offered money, but they weren't interested and I didn't have much anyway. It was a stalemate, but we were in the losing position. We were shivering from the cold water.

Finally, they said, "We'll wait over here by our car while you two come out."

Haley was very cold and said, "Let them see. I really don't care. We won't see them again since school is over."

We had graduated and probably wouldn't cross paths with the three guys very often again, although two of them were juniors and would undoubtedly spread salacious stories around school next year. It pissed-me-off that they would say embarrassing things that might detract from Haley's reputation, but we had no options.

So, I went first. Haley hung back in the bushes. They had taken our clothes from the car hood, including my wallet and the car keys. I tried to talk them into returning my stuff, but they wouldn't do it. I was embarrassed, standing there naked. They'd seen me naked after gym class. Haley was the prize.

"We want to see Haley naked." Eddie said.

John said, "I want to see those titties of hers that she flaunts around school."

Haley was a very popular girl. She had a killer body and a nice set of boobs. Many young men drooled over her. She'd only started at our school for her senior year (and was 18), but had attracted many invitations for dates. She went out with a number of guys, but she wouldn't 'put out', so the more lecherous dudes left her alone. I was in American History class next to her, and asked her out in a moment of rare courage. She accepted and we had been 'going steady' for the last four months of the school year. As time went on, we did more and more, but she had limits and I proceeded very cautiously, not wanting to disrespect her; but damn, she made me hot. Haley was a young woman with glands and sexual desires too. We hadn't had sex. She was telling her daddy the truth. We sure were proceeding toward it though. She wanted to wait at least until we had graduated; and I had agreed.

Anyway, Haley finally had to walk out naked and the assholes shined a light on her, seeing her pretty naked body. She tried to cover-up, but with limited success. She had one hand covering her pussy, and the other arm over her breasts, but everything else was exposed. I'll bet they all went home and whacked-off, thinking about her. She stood there for a moment then hid behind my car. They wouldn't give us our clothes, but did return my wallet and keys and Haley's ID. Eddie put the items on a rock and then insisted that Haley walk over to get them. She was angry and embarrassed, but gave them their show. They could see her tits when she picked up the items. She dropped my wallet and needed both hands to hold everything, so the jerks had a glimpse of her pussy. They finally drove away with our clothes. I'm sure Haley's panties were their most popular trophy. They were wet with her scent, perfume and the secretions from her pussy during our hours at the drive-in.

Haley was upset. She knew an unknown number of boys would be fondling and sniffing her panties. I lamented my inability to recover them somehow. On the other hand, after a few minutes, Haley became highly aroused, over being exposed to other people. She didn't say anything but she was hot when I kissed her. It was our first hint of her exhibitionist tendencies.

Those guys had seen her naked, but I was the one taking her home.

Haley had told her mom and dad a sanitized version of the events at the quarry; she said; “Somebody stole our clothes but we hadn't seen who it was.”

Her dad wasn't satisfied and was skeptical of everything she had told them beyond the fact of Haley and I showing up naked at their door.

The tables Turn.

He ranted, "Helen, your daughter is going to get knocked-up, then what?" Haley had gotten into a good college and her dad was afraid she would get pregnant and mess up her future.

Helen said, "Boyd. She's not going to get pregnant. She'd told you she's not having sex with this boy. Why don't you believe her."

He said, "I know what goes on with kids these days."

She said, "They're smarter than we were."

He grumbled and Helen said, "Here you are yelling at this boy about whether he's doing the same things you did when you were his age. I don't think he's pressing her to have sex like you did with me."

Some family secrets were coming out. Haley looked at her mom.

Mrs. S said, "Go ahead, Boyd, tell your daughter how you begged me to let you screw me and how you got me pregnant and I had to quit college. Your daughter is smarter than I was."

Whoa, too much information, but it explained his suspicions.

Haley, angry with her dad, pushed the issue, "Daddy, did you have sex with Momma before you guys were married?"

Mr. Summers was being confronted by his daughter, tried to avoid answering, but she was agitated.

Helen volunteered, "They called it fucking back then, just like they do how. Tell them Boyd, how you had to marry me; or my daddy would've cut your dick off and shoved it down your throat."

Boyd was finally stymied. "We shouldn't be talking about this in front of Haley."

Haley said, "Jennie and I used to wonder about how Benjamin was born only five months after you guys got married. You told us he was premature. He sure was." Haley was laughing now. Her mom joined her. “No wonder you assume everybody does it! Truth is, you did it!”

It finally broke her daddy's angry mood and he began to laugh. “Go ahead, Helen, let your daughter know everything. Tell your daughter what a slut you were.”

Helen laughed too. She walked around the table and stepped behind Boyd, then slid her hands down inside the collar of his tee shirt; and said; "Your daddy couldn't keep it in his pants, once he met me. Damn right I was irresistible, wasn't I Boyd."

He just meekly said, "You were, oh boy, you were." Then he reached around and slapped her ass.

They realized they were saying too much. Boyd pulled Helen’s arm around and gathered her on his lap. The two parents seemed to lose interest in us kids. After a few minutes, Helen said, "We're going to bed. You kids can watch TV downstairs. Just keep quiet. See you tomorrow."

I sensed that they had urges to satisfy.

I was following Haley to the staircase when Boyd called me to the side and handed me something. It was a three-pack of condoms. He tried once more to put his game face on and said, "My warning stands."

They went off. Haley looked up at me from the bottom of the stairs, relieved that it was over, at least for now. Then, we reflected. Her parents had just confirmed they were going to leave us alone in the basement game room, and her dad had given me a 3-pack of rubbers. Haley laughed and asked me to help pull out the hide-a-bed. We found a movie on TV; another movie that we weren't going to watch. I got comfortable and she went back up to the kitchen to make popcorn.

I was sitting back on the hide-a-bed with my naked body under the sheet and quilt, thinking I was going to give Haley a delightful surprise. I was just watching the movie when I heard her coming, and looked her way when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She had a bowl of popcorn, but that was all. She was naked. I looked at her firm young breasts; her flat stomach with her sexy navel; the furry dark triangle of hair on her pussy; her toned thighs; her tanned legs; her glimmering long hair; her smile; and her pretty face. I was transfixed by the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. My very own girlfriend, naked and walking toward me.

She put down the refreshments and crawled up, straddling my lap and put her breasts in my face. I ran my hands over her back and her tender ass-cheeks. My cock was hard, of course and she soon discovered my complete state of undress. I nuzzled her breasts and licked her nipples.

I said, "Are you sure we should be doing this?"

She said, "Didn't you just hear them tell us they were going to leave us alone as long as we don't make too much noise?"

I wasn't sure they meant it that way, but I nodded. She moved down and pulled on the sheet. My horny young cock popped out.

I reached to the lamp table and got a condom. I started to open it.

"You don't need that." Haley said.

"Why not. I don't want your daddy to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat."

She said, "I'm on the pill. Momma took me to the doctor last month. She said she couldn't tell me what to do anymore since I was an adult; and that I should never be dependent on some horny boy having a rubber when he needs it; or pulling out of my pussy before he comes."

I was experiencing a lot of new surprises, tonight. I just looked at Haley, speechless.

"Momma told me not to tell Daddy. He doesn't know. It would upset him so much. I think he wants me to stay his little girl until I’m past menopause!"

Haley leaned in and kissed me passionately. I had one hand on her soft tit, and my other hand on her soft ass. Then she decided to move straight to the feature presentation. She slid her pelvis down onto me, using her hand to guide my straining cock into her smooth, warm vagina.

It was the first time for both of us, and it felt marvelous, like nothing I had ever experienced. My Cock was squeezed in the sleeve of her cun

Babysitting Perks

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Tue, 30 Dec 2025 00:04:00 +0000

Babysitting Perks

A Snowstorm leaves the sitter stuck at her client's house.

Based on a post by lily ann. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I spent most nights of my senior year in high school babysitting. It was my parent's fault, really. Apparently having a real job would affect my grades too much, so I was stuck earning my money by spending my nights in various houses, feeding Kraft Dinner and hot dogs to hyper-active kids while their parents took a night off.

It wasn't terrible, by any means. In fact, I took it quite seriously. I don't mind children, and at most places I had full access to the fridge while I finished off my homework after putting the kids to bed. The pay wasn't bad, either. I liked to play games with the kids and most of the time, the kids asked for me back before their parents did. I had a pretty steady clientele, most within walking distance of my house. It was convenient for me; I had procrastinated getting my driver's license so long that I was 18 and still only had my learner's license.

It was late February when Mr. Riley called the first time. I gave my cell phone number out to my clients, and he was lucky enough to call me on one of my nights off. I was in the bathtub when I answered.

"Hello?"

"My name is George Riley. I'm looking for Anna Marchand," replied the person on the other end. I immediately liked his voice. It wasn't too deep, but it was soft and smooth. I was almost tempted to consider it calming, but he sounded slightly stressed.

"You've reached her," I said.

"Oh; hi, Anna. I'm a friend of the Anderson's, and they recommended you as a babysitter. I've got a few late meetings next Friday, and my regular sitter isn't available. I was wondering if you'd be available to watch my son."

I shifted in the tub, hoping he didn't hear the water splash. "I usually take Friday nights off, but it sounds like you could use the help."

"I really could," he said. "I'm afraid I can't offer you more than your regular rate or anything;”

"It's fine," I interrupted. "I don't mind, sir, really. I'd love to babysit for your son."

"Thank you so much," he said, sounding thoroughly relieved. "His name is Kyle, and he's three. I would need you from around five until pretty late."

"Not a problem," I said. I got the rest of the details from him, and made a note of his address. He lived on the other side of town, but I was sure my mom would be okay with driving me.

Friday came along and I went home after school. I had worn a cute skirt to school and debated on wearing it to the Riley's, but decided against it; three year olds could be really active and I didn't want to deal with the skirt. Instead I put on my favorite pair of jeans, dark blue and fitting snugly, with a tight blue scoop neck t-shirt. I never tried to dress provocatively when I went to babysit, but I did try to look fairly nice. I rarely got to go out with friends or boys, because I always seemed to be taking care of someone else's kids. Usually I was alright with it; not dating just meant I didn't have to deal with all the drama my friends did, and there were very few guys I knew that I was really interested in, anyway.

I knew there was a reason for it. I would never tell any of my friends, but I found a lot of the men I babysat for much more appealing than any guy my age. I babysat for a lot of babies and toddlers, so their parents tended to be either late twenties or early thirties; not that much older than me, at any rate. A lot of the men were good-looking, and more than once I found my mind fixed on one of them while I got off before falling asleep.

I didn't know about Mr. Riley, though. The Anderson's were a couple in their early forties, and since they had referenced me, I figured Mr. Riley might be a bit older than the usual men I babysat for. Even still, I put a little bit of effort into my outfit. The t-shirt clung nicely to my tits, which were a nice size; 36 C, and fairly firm. I had a push-up bra underneath, which showed just a hint of cleavage. It fit slightly looser around my stomach. While I would never consider myself fat, I didn't have the hard, flat tummies that all my friends seemed to work towards. I didn't mind, though. It was a small price to pay for having great hips and a round ass. I knew that if I tried to lose any weight, I'd lose those curves, and that was not something I was willing to give up to have a flat stomach. After putting on just a bit of makeup and brushing my long hair off my face, I grabbed my backpack and went to ask my mom to drive me over.

My mom dropped me off at quarter to five. I walked up the driveway. The house was in a fairly good neighborhood and looked pretty nice. I rang the doorbell and waited patiently.

The door was opened a few moments later by a man who, I was surprised to see, looked to be in his early thirties. He was good looking, about 6'2'' and fairly toned, with deep brown eyes and dark brown hair. He was wearing a nice suit, but looking slightly frazzled.

"Mr. Riley?" I asked.

"Yeah, you must be Anna?"

I smiled. "Nice to meet you, sir."

He smiled and opened the door. I turned around and waved at my mom, who had been waiting to make sure we had the right address. Mr. Riley led me into the house and offered to take my jacket. I smiled and gave it to him, looking around the house as he put it away. It was nice, but a little messy. There were toys everywhere and I could hear a TV playing a kid's show in the next room.

"Sorry about the mess," Mr. Riley said, returning without my jacket. "I haven't had time to clean anything up."

"It's fine," I said, smiling.

"No, it's embarrassing." He smiled at me apologetically. I grinned. He was very attractive, especially when he smiled. I was glad I had put a bit of effort into my outfit, and briefly let myself wonder what he was like in bed.

My thoughts were interrupted by a little boy rushing into the front hall. Mr. Riley turned and lifted the boy.

"This is Kyle," he said. Kyle looked at me shyly, but he was smiling. He was absolutely adorable, with big brown eyes just like his father's, and lighter brown hair that fell in his face. He had a smudge of dirt across his cheek and his father wiped it off tenderly.

"Hi Kyle," I said. "I'm Anna. I'm going to be here with you tonight."

"Say hi, Kyle," Mr. Riley said, nudging the little boy.

"Hi," Kyle said quietly.

Mr. Riley put him down and Kyle ran back into the other room.

"I've got to finish getting ready for my meetings," he said. "If you wouldn't mind watching Kyle?"

"Of course," I replied, "that's what I'm here for." I walked into the other room and sat on the couch. Kyle looked up from the floor, where he was playing with some cars. I smiled at him, and he stood up, picking his toys up and walking over to the couch.

"Wanna play?" he asked softly.

By the time Mr. Riley poked his head in to tell me he was leaving, Kyle and I were playing cars. Kyle hardly noticed his father leaving, making my job easier. Kids always hate it when their parents go.

He was a good kid, and very talkative. We played cars until I decided it was time for him to eat. Over dinner, Kyle told me about his mom. I wasn't exceptionally surprised to find out that his parents were divorced, but I was shocked to find out how much Kyle knew about it; especially how easily he told me about how his mother just walked out. It's surprising how much information kids can absorb, and I felt so bad for the poor kid that I gave him an extra scoop of ice cream for dessert.

It was probably a bad decision on my part; the extra sugar hyped him up so much that I had trouble getting him to bed. By the time he finally fell asleep, it was an hour and a half past his bedtime, and I was exhausted from chasing him around. I felt bad for disobeying what Mr. Riley had asked, but figured I could explain it when he got home.

After Kyle was asleep, I tidied up the den and kitchen before settling myself on the couch. I turned the TV on and started studying. It didn't take me long to finish my homework, so I spent some time channel surfing and reading some magazines that Mr. Riley had on the coffee table, checking on Kyle every once in a while. I was so tired that I must have fallen asleep at some point, because I was startled awake when I heard the front door open.

I sat up and a magazine fell off my lap just as Mr. Riley entered the room. He smiled at me. "Did I wake you up?" he asked.

I yawned. "I guess so," I answered, laughing. "I didn't even realize I had fallen asleep."

He laughed and entered the room, bending down to pick up the magazine I dropped. "Did Kyle wear you out?"

I smiled at him. "Well, it's my fault, really." I blushed. "I felt kind of bad for him, so I gave him a little extra ice cream after dinner. He went to bed a little later than you said. I'm sorry."

"Oh, that's fine," Mr. Riley said. "It's rare that he likes babysitters, so a little extra ice cream might have been okay." He frowned for a moment. "Why did you feel bad for him?"

I bit my lip nervously. "Well, he just started talking about; about his mom; and I just;”

Mr. Riley smiled, holding a hand up to cut me off. "I understand." I took a good look at Mr. Riley. He had a young-looking face, but he looked tired and really tense. His tie was loosened slightly and he had taken off his jacket, rolling the sleeves of his shirt up. He caught me looking at him and laughed a bit. "I'm a mess, I know," he sighed, sitting on the couch. "It's been hard since; well; she just left. I love my son but she was the one who stayed home with him. I'm still trying to figure out how I'm supposed to balance him and my job."

I smiled, a little unsure of what to say, and he seemed to notice. "Sorry," he said.

"It's okay," I answered. "Well, you know, if you need help I can always come over and babysit."

He smiled at me again. "I'll keep it in mind. And thanks for cleaning up, you didn't have to do that."

I smiled back. "It wasn't a problem."

"Well, thanks. It really helped."

I picked up my bag. "Would you mind if I used your phone to call my mom?"

"Yeah, go right ahead. It's in the kitchen." He leaned back against the couch as I walked away.

I walked into the kitchen and picked up the phone, dialing my mom's cell number. My mom picked up after a few rings.

"I'm ready to come home now," I said.

"Sweetie, I'm so sorry!" she answered. "Haven't you looked outside? It's a blizzard out there."

I glanced out the window, surprised to see a ton of snow and the wind howling. "I fell asleep, I hadn't noticed."

"That explains why you didn't answer your cell phone. I keep telling you not to have it on silent. Hon, the car won't start in this weather and it's snowed in the driveway."

"It's fine, Mom, I'll call a cab," I told her.

"Okay, well let me know when it picks you up."

I assured her I would, and hung up. I walked back to the living room, where Mr. Riley was still sitting on the couch.

"Do you have a phone book?" I asked. "My mom's car won't start, I need to call a taxi."

"Of course," he said, standing up. We walked back to the kitchen and he grabbed it out of a drawer, leaning against the counter as I dialed.

The phone rang once before a recorded message picked up.

"Thank you for calling Yellow Cab Company," said a woman's voice. "Because of the storm in your region this evening, we are unable to provide taxi service. If you are calling in regards to anything else, please press zero to speak with an operator."

I hung up slowly, turning to Mr. Riley. "The cab company shut down," I told him.

He nodded. "I thought they might have. The roads are awful." He thought for a moment. "If it's alright with you, you're welcome to spend the night here. We have an extra room. I'd drive you but I don't want to wake Kyle."

I considered it for a moment. "It really seems like the only option," I said quietly. "If you don't mind, of course."

He smiled at me. "Not at all. You were so helpful tonight, it's the least I can do. Call and tell your mother, I'll go get the guest room ready."

I called my mom back, telling her I would be staying at the Riley's.

"Well, alright," she said, thought slightly reluctantly. "Remember to help Mrs. Riley make breakfast tomorrow."

I pursed my lips, thinking it would be best if I didn't tell her that there was no Mrs. Riley. "Alright, Mom, see you tomorrow."

I hung up the phone and walked down the hallway, where a light was coming from the room next to Kyle's. Mr. Riley came out as I was walking towards it.

"There's fresh sheets and everything in there," he whispered. "But I'm afraid I don't have anything for you to wear."

"That's fine," I replied quietly. "I can just sleep in this."

He blushed. "Well, my wife left some of her things; I haven't cleared them out of our room yet. If you'd like you can grab something of hers."

I blushed in reply, but nodded, seeing as sleeping in my jeans would be kind of uncomfortable. Mr. Riley quietly moved past me and motioned for me to follow him down the hall.

We entered a big master suite, and I bit my lip a bit when I saw it. Not only had Mr. Riley referred to it as "our room," as though his wife was still there, half the room looked like it hadn't be touched since she left. His side had clothes on the floor and papers on the wardrobe, but hers was completely clean. There were even bottles of perfume still sitting on the vanity.

He turned around and smiled apologetically. "I should clean up, huh," he said in a bit of a louder voice, obviously trying to joke a bit.

I laughed softly. "It's fine."

He motioned to the closet. "You can pick whatever you'd like. I'll grab you a toothbrush." With that, he turned and walked into the ensuite bathroom.

I opened the closet door. It was all woman's clothes, organized by what must have been occasion, and then by color. I couldn't help but laugh a bit when I saw it.

There was a section specifically for pajamas. Mrs. Riley had a lot of matching lingerie sets, garters and see-through teddies, and I blushed looking at them. No doubt that she had worn them for Mr. Riley, and I wondered what kind of things they had done after he had slowly pulled them off her. I rifled through her clothes looking for something a bit less revealing. They felt musty, as though she hadn't even moved them around for ages, even before she left. Dust bounced into the air as I rifled through the clothes. After looking through everything, I finally decided on a pair of shorts and a pink tank top. I pulled it out reluctantly, having hoped for at least a t-shirt, but deciding it would have to do.

"Mommy?"

I whirled around, suddenly hearing a small voice behind me. Kyle's head was poked through the slightly ajar door, looking at me. I smiled at him.

"No, Anna. Remember me, Kyle?" I asked softly.

His face welled up immediately, and I looked at him helplessly for a moment. At that point, Mr. Riley came out of the ensuite.

"Shouldn't you be in bed, buddy?" he asked.

"Want Mommy!" Kyle shouted, then began to wail.

Mr. Riley glanced at me. "Go ahead and change in there," he said, pointing to the ensuite bathroom. "He doesn't usually take long for me to calm down, but I'll need to take him to the washroom."

I watched as Mr. Riley picked Kyle up and began to walk down the hall. I walked slowly into the ensuite. It was nicely decorated, with a lot of men's toiletries on the counter. I slowly stripped out of my jeans and t-shirt and took of my bra before pulling on the pajama set.

I immediately regretted choosing to wear Mrs. Riley's pajamas. She must have been much skinnier than me, and a lot shorter. I pulled the tank top over my tits with a lot of effort. The material was stretched across my chest and the hem ended a few inches above my naval. The shorts were a little easier to get into, but were still fairly tight, and a lot shorter than I thought they would be; they were practically briefs. I couldn't do up the drawstring, so I just left it undone.

I stared in the mirror for a few minutes, nervously appraising my appearance. I glanced around the bathroom, looking for a robe of some sort, but found nothing.

"Anna?" I heard Mr. Riley call softly. I opened the door and poked my head out to see Mr. Riley standing in the center of the room. He smiled. "You found something, then?"

I blushed. "Umm; sort of." He looked at me, confused. "I found something, but I didn't realize; well, it's just that; I guess she was a bit smaller than me?"

He nodded quickly. "I didn't think of that," he admitted, but then shrugged. "It's just for sleeping, though, it shouldn't matter."

I glanced in the mirror again. I had a feeling that Mr. Riley wouldn't think the same thing after he saw his wife's clothes on me, but I shrugged. "I guess you're right," I said, turning and opening the door.

When I stepped into the room, Mr. Riley's mouth dropped open and I blushed immediately. He looked me up and down, staring at my body, and primarily at my tits.

Normally, I would have been embarrassed and slightly uncomfortable, being looked at like. I would have been even more uncomfortable noticing the sudden bulge in his pants. I mean, I wonder sometimes, but thinking about the men I babysit for and actually have them stare at me are two very different things. Mr. Riley, however, was a very good-looking man. I guess my next few actions I blame on that, and the fact that as someone who babysat nearly all the time, I hardly ever got the opportunity to get laid. I let Mr. Riley stare at me for a good minute before I giggled a bit.

"So, it's not too small then?" I said, blushing as he tore his eyes off my body and looked up at me before glancing back at the floor.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly, his voice breaking a bit. "No; it's fine;” I couldn't help but grin as his voice cracked a bit more and he held his hand out. "Your toothbrush?" he offered, still not looking at me.

I don't know what possessed me to do it, but I walked towards him, swaying my hips a lot more than I usually would. I grinned as I stepped closer than I needed to, letting my fingers brush against his as I gently pulled the toothbrush from his hand. He was staring hard at the carpet, a muscle in his jaw twitching slightly.

"Thanks," I said softly. "Is Kyle okay?"

He nodded. "Just misses his mom sometimes," he said, still staring at the floor. "He should sleep through the rest of the night though. Usually only wakes up the one time."

I smiled, staying quiet. After a moment, Mr. Riley's gaze shifted. Only slightly, but I knew his eyes were back on my tits.

"You can touch if you want," I whispered.

I nearly expected him to back away from me, the way his eyes shot up and looked at me. I looked back at him, still smiling.

He reached out tentatively and put his hands on my hips, looking nervously into my eyes. I bit my lip softly and stepped forward, nearly pressing against Mr. Riley. I reached up and placed my hands on his shoulders.

"This is wrong;” he muttered, pulling me a bit closer and pressing me against the hard bulge in his pants.

I grinned at him again. "It's okay if I want to, too," I whispered.

"You're the babysitter. You; I just met you;”

"We both want it;”

"You're so young;” he continued, nearly pulling back.

I laughed. "You seem to be enjoying it so far," I teased, rolling my hips a bit, rubbing against him.

He groaned and roughly pulled my hips, pu

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Mon, 29 Dec 2025 02:50:00 +0000

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

On Nude Day, MILF scores her neighbor boy’s cock.

Based on a post by silkstockingslover. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"It's so fucking hot in here," Sarah Waterton sighed. It was a Friday afternoon in the middle of July, her air conditioning wasn't working, it was a hundred degrees outside, and it didn't feel much cooler than that inside her house; perhaps even hotter; even with all the windows wide open. She was glad her period ended last night. She was about to invite herself over to Carol’s backyard pool.

She was doing some dishes wearing only a bikini, and she was seriously considering discarding those two tiny pieces of fabric too, when there was a knock at the door.

The mother of two (her daughter Cynthia was away for a summer session at college, and her son Nate had recently graduated from high school) went to the door and was surprised to see Nate's best friend, Joey, standing there.

Although she wasn't actually naked, she felt a little self-conscious to be standing in front of an eighteen-year-old guy so scantily dressed.

"Hi, Miss Waterton," Joey greeted, trying to keep his jaw from plummeting down to the porch's floor like in a Loony Toons cartoon, since his all-time MILF fantasy was standing right in front of him, in a bikini that couldn't possibly hide her enticingly voluptuous tits.

"Hi, Joey. Nate isn't home," she said, taking in the boy's appearance. He was slightly dorky as a younger teen, but he'd pretty much grown into a ruggedly handsome man in the past year. She'd known Joey since he was five, when her young family moved in across the street from Joey’s family. Her son and he had been best friends ever since.

"Yeah, I think I left my charger in the basement game room, last time I was here," he said, trying hard not to peer into the valley of pendulous tit ravine that was beckoning him in.

"Oh, sure; go ahead and check," Miss Waterton said warmly, letting him through the doorway. She couldn't help noticing he'd taken several glimpses at her swaying tits, with pretty much acres of them showing.

He came in and said, "Oh shit, it's a sauna in here!"

"Yeah, the air conditioner broke down this morning," the sweaty MILF sighed heavily.

"Umm, I could take a look at it," Joey offered, as he tried not to stare at his best friend's Mom's tits too blatantly; and failing.

"You could?" she asked as she closed the door, perhaps unwisely, because of the heat.

"Yeah, I work during the summers for my Uncle Frank's plumbing and heating business, so I have a fair amount of experience not only with toilets and such, but also air conditioners and heaters," he explained, now admiring her long legs. She was really one hot older woman; and he could easily fill a ‘Big Gulp’ cup full with all the loads he'd shot while imagining he was fucking her.

"That would be great," Sarah said gratefully, "I called every company I could google, and they all either didn't answer so I left a message they didn't answer, or they said they couldn't come over until the middle of next week at the earliest."

"Yeah, they're all swamped during this heat wave," Joey said. "My uncle took a three-day weekend off for his fortieth wedding anniversary, or I'd be working today too."

"Then thanks to you, today is my lucky day," she said.

"I can't promise anything, but I'll give it a go," he said, trying not to ignite the throbbing cock in his shorts, and doing his best to hide that he desperately needed to adjust himself.

Sarah happened to glance down and see an undeniable tent in the teen's pants. Part of her was flattered that she must have caused that erection, while another part of her was embarrassed for the same reason. "Is there anything you need from me?"

He said, "Not really. I'll just go downstairs and take a look at the furnace."

"The furnace?" she asked, that not making any sense to her.

"Yeah, the air conditioner unit outside runs through the furnace in the basement," he explained, "that's why you can just switch the thermostat on the wall from heating to cooling and back again."

"Oh, silly me," she laughed at herself, "that's so obvious."

"No worries," he said, "it's likely not something you've ever needed to put any thought into,"

"I didn't until it stopped working," the sweaty MILF answered sourly.

"I'll go check on it."

"Okay, thanks."

Joey took one more subtle look, or at least he thought it was subtle, at his best friend's Mom's cleavage, before heading downstairs.

Sarah noticed his additional peek at her tits and the tent in his shorts as he left.

Oddly; and confusingly; she felt a little tingle in her pussy. She supposed it wasn't that odd though, since he was actually a good looking young man. Plus, she hadn't been fucked in eight months. Her husband had left her for another woman two years ago. She'd gone on a couple of dates here and there since, but even though she'd had a terrible quickie eight months ago, when the guy had lasted less than two minutes and left her unsatisfied, she'd only ever come from her toys; of which she had a continuously growing collection, since she had a ferocious sexual appetite. In addition to three different expensive vibrators, she had a suction cup dildo for the bathroom wall, and hidden inside her walk-in closet was a Sybian. Yes, it had been several thousand dollars of expensive, but fuck, did it give her some great orgasms! But with all that said, she'd be lying if she claimed she didn't miss the great sensations of a real man with a living cock.

She went to the washroom to pee, washed her hands, and came back to the kitchen to pull out the fixings she needed to make a salad. No way was she turning on the stove today; not even a burner! If Joey couldn't fix the air conditioner, she was definitely going out for dinner, and then perhaps to an air conditioned movie theatre.

Once the salad was made, Joey came upstairs no longer wearing a shirt and said, "I'm going out back to look at the outside compressor."

"Okay, sounds good," the suddenly distracted MILF said. Yes, she'd realized her son's best friend had bulked up in his senior year, but until this moment, she'd only seen him as Nate's nerdy friend. He'd finished high school with a 98% GPA for the four years, and would be attending UC Berkeley in the fall on a full ride scholarship, yet at this moment while she secretly admired his chiseled, sweaty chest, she saw him for the first time as an attractive man.

He headed out the back door, and Sarah watched him leave, looking at him from the back end, and also for the first time, she noticed he had a great ass, and a rippled back.

"What the fuck?" Sarah said to herself out loud, shaking her head for looking at her son's friend like he was a piece of meat. She definitely needed to get laid, and soon!

She ate her salad, and he came back inside, saying, "I think I know what the problem is."

"Is it fixable?" Sarah asked, the eighteen-year-old's impressive chest now all sweaty, and she couldn't help thinking how she'd like to lick that sweat right off of him.

"I believe so," he said. "But to be sure, I need to check something else on the furnace."

"Okay," she said, unable not to admire his perfect chest and pulsing biceps.

While Joey headed downstairs, he sensed she was staring at him. He shook his head to clear away the impossible thought.

Although during his senior year, he'd experienced a terrific reversal in his luck with the ladies. After a summer of plumbing work; which is surprisingly strenuous, when you're constantly inching yourself underneath floorboards towards impossible locations and such. He also made regular visits to the gym. In his senior year he was given head by Carrie, a chubby but cute girl on his debate team; then lost his virginity to Betty, a girl he met and competed against in the Speech competition. And he'd even gotten to fuck Amber for the last two months of the school year, a cheerleader who unfortunately was spending the summer in Europe.

The suddenly horny MILF shook her head at her inappropriate thoughts. Needing to cool herself down both figuratively and literally, she went to the fridge and just stood in front of it with the door wide open for a few moments. She then took an ice cube from the freezer and slid it up and down and around her neck. It felt so nice to cool down just a bit! The melting ice ran down her chest, just as;

"Oh my," Joey said, as he stared at the hottest woman he knew doing something that looked like it was straight out of an eighties sex comedy. His cock, which had gradually dropped into slumber while he worked, was now wide awake again, and ready for action in a heartbeat! But he must have made some noise, because...

"Oh my, I'm so sorry!" Sarah apologized, hurriedly tossing the ice cube into the sink. "It's just so hot in here!"

"But not for much longer; I almost have it fixed," he said brightly, wishing he could have been that ice cube; well; before she'd tossed it aside. "I just need to get something from my truck, and we'll be in business!"

"Really? Sounds great!" she said. He left, and she thought to herself, ‘Oh, my God, how embarrassing!’

She reached for her phone to distract herself from her humiliation, and started scrolling through Twitter. He came back in and went back downstairs. As she scrolled through a bunch of ridiculous political posts that made her sigh at what appeared to be half of the country's idiocy, the discovery of an upcoming Hallmark movie that made her smile, and a funny cat video.

She learned that today was National Nude Day (not to be confused with Naked Gardening Day, which was the first Saturday in May). She laughed, And given this heat wave, what a perfect day for it! Still sweating like crazy from the heat, she went and poured two glasses of iced tea; threw in four ice cubes each, so they'd stay cold for at least a few minutes, and went down to the basement to offer her unexpected handyman some ice cold refreshment.

To her surprise, the basement was a little cooler than upstairs; which she wished she'd known earlier today.

She found Joey with the side panel of the furnace off, tinkering with something.

"I brought you a glass of iced tea," she said. "I figured you could use a cold drink."

He stood up, accepted the drink and said, "Thanks, Miss Waterton, I could definitely use something cold."

"No problem," she said. "And just so you know, now that you're pretty much all grown up, please call me Sarah."

"Okay," he said, as he sipped his iced tea and again stared at the perfect body of his best friend's Mom, who was still wearing only her skimpy bikini.

Sarah was doing the same thing; admiring her son's best friend's semi-naked body. "So; do you think you can fix it?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I'm just trying to get it working temporarily, so I can go to the shop and get a part to fix it properly."

"That's amazing!"

"No problem."

"It's also no problem that I owe you big time," she said. She inadvertently chose that moment to glance down at his crotch.

"It's the least I can do," he said, "you've fed me lunches and snacks and things so many times over the years!"

Sarah thought to herself, ‘I wouldn't mind you feeding me something right now,’ and then she couldn't believe such things were popping into her head. "Oh, it was my pleasure," she replied blandly, as she wondered how big his cock was. The tent in his shorts again hinted at it being a decent size.

"No, the pleasure is all mine, Sarah," he said, in a lame, slightly awkward attempt at flirting.

There was silence while Sarah caught the innuendo, and realized she herself had started the innuendo-ing, even if only inside her head.

Being a psychiatrist, she knew the subconscious mind often initiated things before a person was consciously aware of them.

He downed his drink, knowing he'd said the wrong thing, handed the glass back to her and said, "I should have this thing running at least temporarily in a few minutes."

"That'll be great," Sarah said, realizing she'd made him uncomfortable. So she headed back upstairs, shaking her head at herself again.

‘What the fuck is wrong with me? He's eighteen years old! He's my son's best friend! His mother is one of my best friends. And yet; yet; he's fucking hot; and at his age, he can likely reload quickly and give me the multiple fuckings I so badly crave; and want; and need!’

Knowing she'd be using one of her toys the minute he left, she pulled up Literotica, like she often did. She didn't mind watching porn, but she really enjoyed reading porn. She enjoyed the slow burn of a well-written story, while video porn often had no story at all. Lately, she'd been reading gangbang stories, since it was a forbidden fantasy she assumed she'd never experience, but today she told the search engine of the website to look for eighteen-year-olds.

To the horny MILF's surprise, the majority of the stories the engine found were about eighteen-year-old girls, including titles like Blacked Out: 18 Year Old Virgin, 18 and Horny, and the crazy title 80-year-old Neighbor. When she found one about a guy and a girl, she also found a guy and sissy one called 18-year-old Spies on 3 Women with the hot summary: 'Women put his young body to good use.' Just the summary made her pussy tingle while she fantasized how she could put Joey to very good use! She also saved Her 18-year-old Neighbor, and Summer Houseguest. She was still scrolling for more, since only the first one had really gotten her intrigued, although she knew she could serve as an excellent hostess to her current guest, if he gave her the opportunity.

"Fixed," Joey announced as he came up the stairs, now carrying his shirt in his hand.

"Really?"

"Yes," he nodded, "but it will take at least a couple hours to get this upstairs area down to a reasonable temperature again."

"Well, just knowing it will get cool in here is great," she said, feeling some slightly cool air wafting across her bare feet, since she was standing next to a vent.

"May I ask you for a favor?" he asked.

"Sure. Anything," she answered, and deep down, she meant it. ‘Just ask me to suck your cock. Just ask me to spread my legs so you can eat my pussy. Just order me to bend over the kitchen counter so you can fuck me’, were all wicked thoughts that popped into the horny woman's head.

"Mind if I take a quick shower?" he asked.

"Mind? Not a bit," she said and then offered, "Why don't you use mine?"

"Really?" he asked.

"Yeah, Nate installed a couple of extra sprays on the sides. It really feels wonderful," she replied. She didn't mention that one of the sprays was perpetually aimed to spray directly onto her pussy whenever she turned it on.

"That'd be great," he said. "I'm all sweaty."

"Yeah, you are," she said, the way a woman would say it in a porn film. Realizing that she hurriedly changed subjects by saying, "Umm, there are towels in the hallway closet right next to my bedroom."

"Great, thanks," he said, his cock raging from admiring his fantasy MILF, and also the sexy way she kept looking at him.

He left, and she shook her head at herself again. Then, as she heard the shower turn on, a wicked idea popped into her head. She was all sweaty too, so she, could reasonably use a shower! As she embraced the naughty thought, her horniness taking control, she sneaked into her bedroom. She dropped her bikini top and bottom on the floor, and she silently entered the bathroom.

She paused to reconsider. ‘Am I really about to do this? Am I really going to enter the shower where Nate's naked best friend is showering?’ As she asked herself these questions, her body decided for her, as it resumed stalking towards the shower.

Fate then confirmed the wisdom of her decision when Joey moaned, unaware that his MILF fantasy was right on the other side of the shower curtain, "Oh, yes, Miss Waterton, suck my cock just like that!" as she watched him, with eyes closed, jacking his cock with the hand he'd lathered up to use as lube.

Emboldened by this confirmation, that he was as horny for her as she was for him; she slipped by the curtain and stepped into the shower right behind him and as she reached around his body to grab his cock, she whispered in his ear; "I told you to call me Sarah."

"Miss Waterton!" he gasped, as he turned around to see his best friend's Mom completely naked, her big, hard nipples staring at him.

"No no, I'm Sarah," she corrected him. Then she leaned forward and kissed him. Now say my name.

“Sarah;” Joey was stunned! Her hand was on his cock, now stroking him, and her tongue was again in his mouth! He, of course, kissed her back, in awe of his sudden good fortune.

When she broke the kiss, she asked, "Did you know today is National Nude Day?"

"No," he said, still overwhelmed by what was happening.

It's one thing, Joey thought, to fantasize all the time about having sex with your best friend's sexy Mom, but to actually have her hand on your cock and kiss you while you're both naked, was a whole different level of Wow!

"Well, it is," she said in her best sexy and sultry tone, "and it seems to me that Fate has decreed you and I should celebrate this special day properly, don't you think?"

"Yah, yes," Joey stammered, still trying to wrap his head around the miracle that was suddenly unfolding.

"Now let me clean you all up," the sexy Milf said, grabbing the bar of soap and rubbing it all over his chest. "Joey, you've really turned into a sexy man!"

"Oh, thanks," he moaned, as she washed his chest with one hand and continued stroking his hard cock with the other.

"And I mean you're all man," she said, as she handed him the soap, lowered herself to her knees, and admired his seven-inch cock from very close up. He'd even shaved off all his pubes. What a considerate guy!

"Oh, Miss Water, uh, Sarah,&quo

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 28 Dec 2025 00:14:00 +0000

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

A vulnerable confrontation with an old crush.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Christmas

What had started out with the potential for so much disappointment, my first Christmas away from home, was actually quite wonderful. The family embraced me and treated me as one of their own. Dinner was scrumptious, a Christmas ham, with the full complement of side dishes. After dinner we chatted, drank a little too much spiked eggnog, and told stories of the last few years.

I sat close to Sheri when I could, beside her at the dinner table, and next to her on the couch while we had our eggnog. I tried to engage her in some quiet conversation of our own, but the setting was all wrong for that, and I eventually abandoned those attempts. It was nice enough just to be near her.

Tommy's step-father Dave, insisted I call Santiago, even though I knew the price would be outrageous, and I did. I gave my family my Christmas wishes, and told them how much I missed them and was looking forward to seeing them in a couple of days. Everyone in the room took a minute to say hello and share season's greetings. I had to spend a few minutes trying to get my Mom to stop crying at the far end, before we finally were able to hang-up.

The small ones had to go to bed relatively early, and so we all got to open one gift the night before, as was their tradition. I gave Tommy his gift, and his mother opened the family gift and everyone acted pleased. In turn, they had bought me a present which I opened. It was two books for the trip, and they had a card for me. Inside was $50. I was completely in shock.

"Dear Steve,

Your short visit was a wonderful Christmas gift to us all. Thanks so much for choosing to spend this Christmas with us. Here's some mad money for the trip home. We all love you.

Dave, June, Robert, Sheri, John and Jean"

I was deeply touched by the gesture. I went over and gave Tommy's Mom a big hug, thanking her for the card and books. The kids jumped up with presents of their own, and I got two new drawings for my dorm room, as well as some mystery invention from John, which was supposed to be a spy tool to stop people from breaking into my room. I thanked them profusely, and they were put to bed shortly after.

Dave, Tommy and I discussed the logistics of my morning bus ride back to Charleston. It left at 7:30 am, but was only about 15 minutes away, so we figured on getting a 7:00am start. We relaxed around the fire, ruminating on the poor souls who had the job of driving that bus all day Christmas day.

There was a guitar in the corner, Greg's. I was surprised he hadn't taken it with him. I went over and grabbed it, and finding it miserably out of tune, I tuned it up.

"Play something Christmassy", Tommy's Mom asked, and so I played a couple of tunes. I'm a fair guitarist; I was studying guitar at the Eastman School of Music since it was convenient, and ROTC was picking up the tab, and had improved quite a bit from the days of our first band. I got rave reviews from my small audience, and took requests for a while, before we broke it up. The parents still had some work to do for the kids, and Tommy and I wanted to hit the hay early, in order to catch that 7:30 bus.

More hugs and kisses all around, with a firm handshake for Dave, and I retired to my room to finish my packing. I got ready for bed, dressed in boxers and a t-shirt, laid out my clothes for the morning, and completed my packing. I had one last thing I wanted to do before hitting the sack, so I went back into the bathroom, and knocked on the opposite door into Sheri's room.

I heard a muffled "Come in" or something to that effect, and opened the door to find Sheri sitting up in bed, brushing her long blonde hair. She was dressed in a nearly see-through pale green nightie that took my breath away.

"Hi." I felt incredibly awkward, like I was 16 all over again.

She looked up at me, giving me a quizzically upraised eyebrow.

"I had a gift for you, but I felt kind of silly giving it to you out there. I hope you don't mind that I waited until now." I handed her a small leather pouch.

She took it, laying her brush to the side, and opened it, pulling out a small cross. She stretched out the cord, and looked at me in surprise.

"But this is your mountain cross! You always wear this!" She said, looking at me with a strange look I couldn't quite fathom.

The cross was one I had found mountain climbing several years earlier. I had been in a small accident. I'd fallen into a glacier fed stream on a mountain trip, while collecting firewood in a storm. I'd almost frozen before I'd made it back to the cabin. Literally. I thought I was going to die. I was staggering the last 20 feet to the building, in a daze, when a friend returning from the outhouse ran into me, and dragged me inside to warm up. The next morning I found a small ivory cross on a rotted leather lanyard at almost the very place I had climbed out of the stream, and I had worn it for years since then. Sheri knew the story. I had told her the whole thing one evening when I had been giving her driving lessons.

I don't know what had motivated me to give it to her, but I had had this urge, and I've always been a pretty impetuous person.

"I just want you to have it." I explained.

She patted the bed beside her for me to sit down then she handed me the cross to put around her neck and turned her back to me. I passed my hands over the head, letting the cross dangle in the valley between her breasts, and she reached back and pulled her hair up and out of the way, so I could latch the necklace on her.

When I was done she turned to me, and fingering the cross she thanked me.

"I got the strangest call today." She told me.

"Strange how?" I asked.

"Kathryn called me. We haven't talked probably in over a year, but she called me out of the blue, and we talked about nothing but you for over an hour." She said with a teasing smile.

I could feel my face burning from the blush.

We were real quiet for a bit. Then she spoke up softly, not looking at me at all, just looking down at her hands.

"Do you remember the skating party where you asked me to skate, like 5 times?"

"Do I ever! My hand was so sweaty I was embarrassed to hold yours, but didn't know how to dry it off, and I wasn't good enough a skater to make a real dance out of it." I laughed.

"I thought you liked me, and were going to ask me out, but you never did. Why not?" She asked.

The memory was embarrassing, and I thought about it a bit before confessing. "I had skated with Kathryn earlier in the evening, and she asked me who I liked. I told her I would answer by the end of the evening. Later, just when I was trying to get the nerve up to skate with you again, and ask you to sit by me on the Pensacola bus trip, Jack found me and told me that I had better ask Kathryn to skate. She was waiting for me to tell her something. Well, I did ask her to skate, and she reminded me of our previous conversation.

I admitted that I really liked two people, you and her. Then she asked me if I minded if she 'monopolized' me for a while. I went along. You know the rest. One out-of-town bus trip; one back-row of the movie; and me completely screwing everything up."

She listened without showing too much surprise. "But how come you never tried anything after that?"

"God! How could I? You knew everything that had happened. Don't you remember the time I stopped by when Net was over here spending the night. Every time I passed you guys, you seemed to be laughing at me. And then when you passed me in the hall and whispered, "Oooh, I Love You," teasing me with what I'd said to Kathryn before completely blowing her off, I was just devastated. I hadn't screwed up just the one chance, but you as well."

Sheri had the grace to blush from embarrassment at that. "I really didn't know much of what was going on. Kathryn just told me to go up to you and say that. I'm sorry."

"Not half as sorry as I was." I told her. "You had to know how much I liked you. I was always trying to be around you and do things with you."

"I didn't know how much of that was just being Tommy's sister, or what. I kept waiting for you to try something, anything, but you never did." She looked at me intensely almost with anguish.

I was 16 all over again. I was still embarrassed over my ineptness around women. I had screwed things up with Kathryn. I had screwed up with Teri. And I had screwed up with Sheri. Since then I'd had more than my share of success with the young women I'd known, but all of a sudden, it was like I was a clumsy, scared virgin all over again.

Sheri looked at me for a long while, then finally sighed and looked away, picking up her brush and going back to brushing her hair. "Some things will never change, I guess," she muttered, ignoring me.

I started to get up, to go to my room, knowing this was neither the time, nor the place to try to start something with Sheri, but I just couldn't leave things as they were. I reached out and took the brush from her, which she relinquished slowly. I then took her by the shoulders and turned her away from me, so I could brush her hair.

I brushed her hair in silence for a bit, before speaking. "For at least a year after leaving here, I would dream about you all the time. You were the girl of my fantasies. We wrote so well for a while, and I kept all your letters, reading them over and over again, looking for hidden meaning in the words, wondering if I'd ever get a chance to be with you. I still have those letters." I confessed.

Several long seconds later Sheri reached down to the bottom drawer of her chest, next to the bed and opened it. She reached under her sweaters, and pulled out a pile of letters held together with a rubber-band. I recognized my writing.

She turned to look at me, and her eyes glistened. I dropped the brush, leaned over and nervously kissed her, hoping beyond hope she wouldn't throw me out of her room with a ruckus.

Instead she turned, and returned my kiss with a depth and passion I could only have prayed for.

When we broke apart, we just looked at each other. Suddenly I couldn't help but giggle.

"What?" She asked, almost crossly.

"Do you remember how you thought you'd get pregnant from French kissing?" I recalled.

She blushed again. "I can't believe you still remember that, you beast. How did you find that out anyway?"

"Kathryn told me on the bus trip. I think she was trying to make you seem naive to me, sort of solidify her hold on me." I told her.

"That Bitch! She always denied it, but I couldn't think of anyone else who knew."

We laughed a bit, and gradually fell back into kissing each other.

At the next break in our kissing, Sheri nailed me again. "Tommy said you did it with Angela. Was she your first?"

"No. I never did do it with her. And Colleen was my first." I admitted.

"Colleen? From yearbook?"

"Yeah. But not until a year later. She went to Mosley with me, and we hooked up at a party. It was weird and nothing much happened of it. Three weeks later I was headed to Chile." I told her.

She just shook her head at me.

"Since it's time for true confessions, who was your first?" I asked teasing. "Rich? Mike?"

"Oh God, no!" she laughed.

"Then who?"

She never answered, just turned a bright red.

"Come on, fair's fair. I told you." I urged her relentlessly.

She mumbled something I couldn't make out.

"I can't hear you, who was it?" I teased again.

She looked up, almost fiercely. "Nobody, all right?"

I was stunned, and the ensuing silence seemed endless.

"You're kidding me." I finally said, hardly believing.

Her answer was so soft I almost missed it. "At one time I thought you'd be my first."

This time when we kissed, I allowed my hands to wander, throwing caution to the wind. I cupped her perfect young breast in my hand, letting my thumb brush across her nipple, getting it hard. We were both gasping when we broke apart.

"Steve?"

"Yes?"

"Go close your door, and turn off your light, then turn off the light in the bathroom," she said softly.

I did, and she had turned down the light in her room. She was lying in the bed, the covers folded down neatly, waiting for me. She was still in her nightie.

I stood beside the bed and made my commitment. I removed my shirt, and then my shorts, sporting a huge hard-on, which she stared at in wonder. I climbed into her bed completely naked.

She had been laying sideways, leaning on her elbow, but as I entered the bed, she rolled onto her back, lying down, waiting for me. She was achingly beautiful in the dim light, and I was afraid I was going to come on the spot if she even touched me.

I leaned over her and kissed her, but this time the kiss never stopped. I lost my soul in that kiss. I lost all track of time and presence. Our mouths stayed connected as we explored and played with our tongues, and my hands embarked on their exploration of the wonders of her body. My hands touched her all over, before finally settling in the warm crease between her legs. She had panties on, and as my fingers rubbed up and down her hidden folds, I found a small wet spot, maybe the size of a dime slowly spreading. Once I was aggressively rubbing her, sliding the material up and down, half-an inch into her by this time, the wetness enveloped the entire area. I slid my hand less than a foot up her body, and let my finger tips creep under the band of her panties. My hand slid down, the soft down of her hair like a magical lure, the gentle pressure of her panties against the back of my hand trapping me.

Our kiss finally broke, and from an inch away we looked into each other's eyes as I slowly slid my middle finger between those forbidden lips, and into her. The aroma of her need assaulted me, and the quiet squish of her wetness against my finger was the ultimate aphrodisiac. I was engulfed with desire.

I started to crawl over her, placing my knee between hers when she stopped me.

"Wait."

Then she raised her hips, and scrunched down, raised her knees, moments later passing me a small, but incredibly erotic piece of plain, white material.

I was beyond reason, and I climbed between her legs. She spread them for me, seeming as eager as I. I grabbed my throbbing rod in hand, and by feel, rubbed the head up and down her moistness, adding pressure bit by bit, until I felt it settle in at the mouth of her pussy. She gave a small gasp, as the head slid in just a bit, not quite in her yet, but knowing that I was one small push from being inside.

"Be gentle," she said, and I could see a hint of nervousness and fear in her eyes.

I leaned over and kissed her softly, and while our lips touched, I pushed, sinking into her. At least for a bit. About halfway in I hit a barrier. I was confused at first. I pulled back and pushed again, a little harder, thinking I was sticking, and she grunted a little as if in pain.

It finally sunk in. I had been with plenty of women, and several who had claimed to be virgins, but none with their cherry intact. I wasn't sure what to do.

I probed again, and this time elicited a small 'ow'. What was I to do? I lay on top of her, my cock buried four inches deep in the girls of my dreams, and I was at a complete loss.

Sheri shifted a bit under me, wrapped her legs around mine, and pulled me close. She whispered into my ear.

"Take me."

It was the sexiest thing I'd ever heard. Nervously I pulled back until I was just at the opening and I drove down hard, feeling just a pinch before my pelvis was grinding into hers. I was completely inside her.

I got up on my elbows and looked down at her. I could see a single wet trail that glistened from the side of her eye to her ear.

"Are you ok?" I asked her, holding myself still, deep inside of her.

"Wonderful," she said softly, tilting her chin up slightly for a kiss.

I accepted the offer, and kissed her gently, while I experimented with moving my cock within her incredibly tight sheath. I felt I was only moments from coming, but I couldn't resist moving my hips just a bit, exploring the feeling of being inside her.

I leaned down and whispered in her ear. "I always wanted you. You knew it. I knew it. But I was afraid. I was afraid of the ribbing from your brother. Afraid of being exposed for knowing nothing about what to do with a girl.

Afraid of ruining our friendship.

Afraid of striking out, and you telling all the other girls, and my being the laughingstock.

Afraid of so many stupid things.

I was an idiot."

"You weren't afraid of Kathryn," she answered softly.

"She initiated it all. She pushed forward, asking to monopolize me, holding my hand. I probably never would have made the move. If I could change one thing, it would be that skating party. I should have saved that last moonlight skate for you, and asked you out. I should have told Kathryn that you were the one girl I was interested in. Who knows how things might have worked out? Plus, it wasn't as big a deal. If things didn't work out, oh well. But if I ruined things with you, it would have killed all my dreams."

She was hot beneath me, her skin almost burning to my touch, I was finally moving inside of her, but I quickly had to stop, again on the verge of coming, and embarrassed at my short trigger.

"Make love to me Steve," she said breathlessly.

I gave a few more strokes and had to stop again.

"Don't stop," she pleaded.

"I'm sorry, I'm so excited I'm on the verge of coming now. If I move I won't be able to stop," I finally confessed.

"Do it. Pump me, take me, come deep inside me," she answered.

Those words were too much, and with a gasp I drove my cock in hard, and exploded inside her. I pulled back and slammed into her a dozen times or so, making the bed creak alarmingly as I emptied myself inside her virgin moistness.

As my heart hammer away in my chest, and my breathing gasped, she gave me a small joyous laugh.

"Wow, I guess you were close!"

Then she gave a big hug before she pushed me off of her. She climbed over me, her hand pressed between her legs and scrambled into the bathroom, waddling inelegantly but still incredibly arousing to me.

I heard her tinkle, and then return to the bed with a facecloth with which she wiped my semi-hard cock clean. Then she climbed into bed, her head on my shoulder and talked. She recounted almost ever time that we'd been together alone, all the adventures we'd had, the summer we'd learned to play tennis together, and what she'd thought might happen. We laughed a little at my ineptness and her caution as well. Then I felt her hand creep down between my legs.

"Do you think we could try that again?" she asked me hesitantly.

"I'm dying to, but I was afraid I might have hurt you." I laughed my foolish insecure laugh.

"So hurt me," she teased, giving a tug on my cock.

This time I held out a little better. I climbed between her legs again, and made love to her, still gently, still nervous. But before long I was feeling that familiar rhythm of need, and my strokes became longer and more insistent. I had to have her. I had to take her. I had to fill her deeply, completely. I sat up in the bed, discarding the covers, and raised her legs, pushing them back, and screwing her powerfully, shaking her body, crashing into her with a burning need. She was still wearing her nightie, but it had ridden up above her belly button, just a couple of inches below her breasts.

I stopped my motion and whispered to her, "Rise up on your elbows."

She looked at me oddly but did, raising her head a few inches off the pillow. I leaned over and lifted her nightie up above her breast, allowing me to see the objects of my desire and fantasies.

Lost At Christmas: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sat, 27 Dec 2025 00:13:00 +0000

Lost At Christmas: Part 1

His First Christmas away from home, & His best gift ever.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

After my first semester in College, I was eager to go home for the holidays. I was going to school in Rochester, New York, and anybody who'd experienced the lake-effect winters on the Great Lakes would understand my desire to get to somewhere warmer.

For me, that somewhere warmer was a long ways away. As a military brat, home was often a moving target, and that winter it was Santiago, Chile, where my father was stationed and where I'd graduated high-school. It was summer in Santiago, and I was looking forward to a pool-party with my old school mates for the Holidays.

We didn't have a lot of money, but I was allowed to travel space available on a military flight as a Navy ROTC student. I had to get down to Charleston, South Carolina, and catch an international C1 41 flight that made a loop through Latin America.

After finagling a ride to Virginia followed by a very long bus trip down the coast, I finally made it to Charleston AFB. ROTC travel orders in hand, I checked in at the desk, and verified I was on the standby list for the flight leaving on the 23rd. I wouldn't get home until Christmas Day, but better late than never.

With pockets nearly empty, a hotel room was out of the question so I slept in the terminal and snacked on the cheapest eats I could get away with. There was a festive mood in the terminal, so many people rushing to get home for the holidays, and I was getting caught up in the feeling, eagerly looking forward to that very long plane ride, first to Panama, then Lima, and finally Santiago.

After what seemed an interminable wait, we were an hour away from boarding when I got bumped off the flight by a group of Marines headed to Panama on Active Duty travel orders. I was devastated. The next flight left early the morning of the 26th. At least that one was a huge plane, and nearly empty so I was virtually guaranteed to get aboard, but what was I going to do for Christmas?

Looking up at the outgoing flight schedules, I saw a flight listed for Tyndall AFB, Panama City, Florida.

"When is the flight to Tyndall headed out?" I asked the airman behind the desk.

"In an hour-and-a-half, and it's all but empty. You want on?" He asked, offering some recompense for my last minute bump.

I'd lived in Panama City during 9th and 10th grade, and still had some close friends there, many I still kept in touch with. Maybe I could find someone to spend Christmas with there. It had to be better than sleeping in the terminal for 2 more days.

"Please," I told him, "but hold my space for Santiago. I'll be back for that flight."

I recalled there being a pretty big Greyhound station in Panama City, so I called Greyhound and checked on a bus being able to get me back in time for the flight. They had one, a 7:30 am bus on Christmas morning would get me back before midnight on Christmas. I could easily make the flight the next morning, even if it were delay a few hours. I bought a ticket, using the emergency Am Ex card my parents had given me when I headed off to college. I'd explain the $67.00 to my parents.

I called my family in Santiago with the news. It had to be short call because of the expense, so I let them know I had been bumped but would be there on the 28th. I told them I was headed to Panama City, and would be taking a bus back in plenty of time for my flight. My mother cried, and my father told me to go ahead and use the credit card, but to try to keep the expenses reasonable. By the time I hung up I was pretty depressed, but at least I had a plan.

Before I could try to contact anyone in Panama City, an announcement was made and suddenly I was on my way to Florida for Christmas, with no place lined up to stay, and practically broke. I was feeling a bit melancholy, but was determined to make the best of it.

So there I was, at Tyndall Air Force Base, at 11:20 pm on December 23rd. I was debating who to try first. I had several close friends nearby and I expected they'd all be home for Christmas. After a short internal debate, I had narrowed it down to two. I had always gotten along well with their entire families, and I was still in pretty regular contact with both of them.

Mike lived the nearest to me in the old days. He came from a big family, with 6 siblings, including Peggy, who'd been one of my first real deep infatuations. When I had been in 9th grade she'd been a senior, and was pretty and sophisticated. My yearning for her was unrequited, but I relished the idea of seeing her again after four years. She was a college senior, and would probably be home. I knew they'd welcome me, but I was concerned it would be an inconvenience. They did not have a large house, and it was bound to be crowded, particularly with three college kids home for the holiday. On top of that who knew if they had anyone else in tow?

Tommy on the other hand came from a relatively well-off family who always lived well within their means. He had an older brother, who was working in Japan and unlikely to be home, a sister, Sheri, just a year behind us in school, and two much younger siblings, who I guessed would be around 9 and 10 by now. They had a spacious house, each kid had their own room, and I wouldn't be putting anybody out if I stayed there. I'd always had a crush on Sheri, but although I'd dated her best friend, I'd never gone out with her. Getting a chance to see her again would be an extra bonus.

Feeling nervous and awkward, I dialed Tommy's number from memory, and luckily got him on the first call. If I'd gotten somebody else, I would have really felt uncomfortable.

Tommy's answer was unmistakable. He had a funny way of saying hello when he answered the phone, and the sound of his voice took me straight back down memory lane.

"Hee-ello," he answered.

"Tommy! Guess who?" I asked.

I guess my voice must have been similarly recognizable, since he didn't hesitate a second.

"Steve-o! What are you up to? Where're you at?" He answered eagerly.

It put a smile on my face. Nice to hear a happy, upbeat voice that seemed genuinely pleased to hear from me.

"Funny you should ask. It's a long story, but I'm in a bit of a bind. I'm at Tyndall, and stuck here until Christmas Day." I told him.

"What happened to Chile, and Rochester?" He asked.

"I was on my way home to Chile, when I lost my seat on the plane in Charleston. I couldn't get out again until the 26th, so when I saw an empty plane headed this way, I just hopped on and hoped for the best." I explained.

"That's Great!" He almost shouted. "Not great that you couldn't get home, but great that you're here. You want to stay with us? You can have Greg's room, he won't be here, and I'm sure Sheri and Mom would love to see you. The place is kind of 'down' with Greg canceling his trip home at the last minute. Having you here should cheer things up a bit." He did sound enthused, and I couldn't help grinning in reply.

"Don't you think you should check?" I laughed.

A scream in my ear was the answer, as I heard half of a shouted conversation.

"Mom! Guess Who's In Town."

"No, Not Greg."

"No, Go Ahead Guess."

"Guess Again."

"Ok, Ok - Steve."

"Yeah, Steve Pelland. He's Stuck Here In Town 'Til Christmas Day."

"Of Course I Told Him He Should Come Here, I'll Go Get Him."

"I Will."

"Yes Mom; Yes; I Won't; I Will."

I was holding the phone a little away from my head, and almost missed it when he came back on.

"Where should I pick you up?" He asked.

"The Main Terminal, you know where that is right?" I answered.

"Sure - be there in about 30 minutes. Man, this is Great!"

I hung up with a big smile on my face, feeling 100% better than I had just 10 minutes earlier. I stood outside waiting for him, and about 20 minutes later the strings of Christmas lights shut off one at a time, as the place closed up for the night. It was dark and quiet, and I started to get nervous again, wondering if this had been such a good idea. I was 500 miles from my flight home and completely at the mercy of old friends. But as far as friends go, I couldn't do much better than mine, and figured at the least I wouldn't be sleeping in a lonely terminal in Charleston for two days, slowly eating my way through my meager funds.

When Bob pulled up around midnight, I could see he'd gotten rid of the VW Bug he'd inherited from his mother upon turning 16, and was now driving his brother's old Two-tone Cougar.

We spent a minute saying hi, and loading my gear into the trunk, and then we headed back into town, catching each other up on history.

When I had first moved to Santiago, I used to write about once every couple of months, as well as call a couple of times a year. In the beginning I'd written Sheri a lot as well. She was one of the most prolific writers among my old friends, and would typically write twice to me for every one I wrote to her. Over the years, that had degenerated into holiday cards and a surprise call maybe once a year.

I knew he was attending Florida State, and that Greg had graduated from Georgetown, and had moved to Japan on business. That was about it.

Tommy told me all about the old gang, who was in town, who was going to what schools, what people had been up to. I told him a lot more detail about what I'd been up to.

"So," he asked, "Got a girl?"

"Not now. Thought I had one after the ROTC Christmas ball, but that seems to have been my mistake." I admitted.

"Hard to believe. You always had someone. Every letter, every phone-call, just seems like they didn't stay the same all that long." He teased.

"I don't know. I had several relationships last pretty long. Two were more than 6 months long." I argued.

"Oh! Six Months!" He laughed.

"How about you then," I asked in defense.

"Still Erin. Almost two years now." He asked.

"Shit. What does she see in you? She could do so much better." I teased.

"Oh really? Like how?"

"Like me!" I laughed.

"Right, like that would ever happen! Don't even think about it, or you'll be sleeping in the street." He was laughing as well.

"Not if I called Erin I wouldn't," I shot back.

I thought it was a great comeback, but it earned me a sock in the arm.

We pulled up to his house, which still looked exactly the same, and things were pretty quiet. They used the same window lights, same roof lights, same bush trimmings year after year. It was just as I remembered. Who says you can't go back?

"Mom's got to work tomorrow, so I'm sure she's in bed, and you know Dave crashes early, so we better keep it down. We've got lots to do tomorrow anyway."

We entered quietly and put my bag in Greg's old room. Tommy stayed and chatted for a few minutes then bid me good night, telling me to sleep in as long as I wanted, as long as it wasn't past 9:00 am, and left me to get settled.

Past 9:00? Now I remembered, they'd always been an early-bird household. For me 9:00 am Was the crack of dawn.

Tommy and I had breakfast at about 9:30. He was already chiding me for sleeping in and missing the whole family. We had the house to ourselves. He'd been on the phone arranging our day, and once we'd finished the pancakes, we were off to see Mike and his family.

Entering Mike's house was the same as it had ever been, but more-so. People everywhere, noise, laughter, roughhousing, it was all taken in stride by Mrs. Frey. We spent a few hours visiting, and getting fed again before we could leave. Mike's older sister Peggy still looked cute to me, but not the amazing creature my memory had somehow stored away. I had to tease her about the Christmas gift she'd given me three years earlier. She'd bought me a Richard Pryor tape, thinking it was Bill Cosby. When I played it for her in my car, she exploded, calling me names and accusing me of vile intent. At the time I had felt bad, confused, angry and a host of other feelings, now thankfully we could laugh at it. When I'd been 16 I'd been somewhat in awe of her, now things were comfortable.

Mike's older brother was home as well, with his live-in girlfriend who seemed awfully ill-at-ease, and must have been at least 5 years older than Dan, maybe more. That was a story I'd have to hear more about.

The biggest surprise was Alice. She'd been a few years younger than us. I wasn't sure if she was 16 or 17 now, but she was a bombshell. And she was coming on to me like gangbusters. I was really nervous, with her acting all touchy-feely with her mother and Peggy there. I was suddenly glad I had chosen to stay over with Tommy. With a pretty, stacked girl that seemed so infatuated with me around, I'm afraid I might have gotten into a whole lot more trouble than I needed.

When we left there Mike joined us, and it was off to see Jack and Russ. They were a year apart in age. Russ had been in our class, and we'd been friendly with him, but Jack, although a year younger was our buddy. We played on the basketball team together, and when Tommy and I formed our first band, Jack was our bassist.

At the Chambers house, we once again reminisced, and had to relive our first 'gig'. We had decided to play in the school talent show. With Tommy on piano and Jack on bass, I played guitar. We had a fourth guy on drums we'd all lost contact with. We had played Elton John, Deep Purple, The Eagles, and The Beatles. We had opened with the opening riff of "Smoke on the Water", and had been a hit. We were pretty lousy, but the audience was our friends, our parents and the parents of our friends, and at the end the parents even took up a collection for us. Pretty heady stuff. We'd called ourselves Bronze Myth, and had already designed our first three album covers before we had our first birthday party gig.

Jack had been tall then, and had not stopped growing; he was now 6'7" and was attending University of Florida, playing basketball. He reminded me of the time when we went on our first dates together. I had gone with Kathryn Best, easily the most lusted after girl in the whole school, who was in Jack's class a year behind me. Jack, on the other hand, had gone out with our "Valentine's Day Queen", Anne, who was in my class and almost two full years older than Jack. He was always precocious. There had been a third couple with us, Dennis and Suzanne, and Jack broke the news that Suzanne had gotten knocked up, just before I left to go overseas, and she and Dennis had gotten married. There was a huge scandal, but they stuck together, and had the baby. They lived with Suzanne's parents. Dennis was doing alright, working for Suzanne's father.

While we were visiting, several friends dropped in, including the aforementioned Kathryn who lived one street over. Kathryn, the stunning brunette who had the body of a 20 year old when she was 15, and had a beautiful face with features that just slayed me. Kathryn, the very first girl I had gotten to Third Base with. She was as pretty as I remembered, and I found out she was going to be attending Mt. Holyoke the following year, which was an odd coincidence since my girlfriend from High School was a sophomore there.

Going out with Kathryn, a year younger than me had been a total fiasco. We'd sat together on an out-of-town bus trip and ranked high enough in the pecking order that we got the right hand seat second from the back. These trips were our biggest dates back then. Ours was a small parochial school, and on the bus trips, the athletes, cheerleaders and student fans all rode the same bug. The 30-90 minute trips were like pep rallies on the way out, and like the back of movie theatres on the way back. There were frequent "hand-checks" and the lights would come one as our coaches would walk the aisle, but it seemed like after our wins, the checks would be a little less frequent. Our win at Pensacola was my first real 'make-out' session, as we cuddled and kissed the whole trip home. I even got a chance to play with her breast through her sweater.

Less than a week later I asked her to the movies, and we sat in the back with the two other couples, probably both scared spitless and nervous as goldfish in a blender. We'd started necking, which got more and more intense, and my hands boldly went where no hands had gone before. An hour into the movie I was almost out of control, and feverish with desire, and it seemed she was willing to let me do whatever I wanted. If I'd had a little more confidence, or a little more knowledge, who knows what might have happened?

As it is, I went pretty far, probably too far, and I was scared to death afterwards. She was the first girl whose flesh I'd touched underneath her clothing. I didn't call her for several days, and even avoided her at school, not knowing what to say. In short I was a total jerk. Everyone thought we should be together, she was the pretty captain of the cheerleaders, with the big boobs, and I was the Big Jock, playing all the sports, while at the same time excelling in school. She was voted "Most Popular." I was "Most Likely to Succeed." However, in this case it turned out she was "Most Slighted", and I was definitely "Most Inept." After waiting several days, amazingly patient in retrospect, she had tasked her best friend Sheri, Tommy's sister, with letting me know that she thought we shouldn't go out. Next thing you know, she was going out with some geeky looking kid, and she dated him for the rest of the school year. I'd changed schools at the end of that year, and had seen her only infrequently the following year, before moving to Santiago.

Outside in the backyard, Kathryn and I walked off together and finally had a few minutes alone.

"You know Kat, I don't think I ever apologized for being such an idiot, after our first date. I really am sorry."

She was quiet for a while. She had a sad little look. "You know, I waited by that phone night after night, crying myself to sleep. I saw you dodging me at school and it broke my heart."

"I was young and stupid. I'd never done Anything with a girl before, and could hardly even believe I was with the hottest girl in school. After all the stuff I did, God, I was so embarrassed that I'd overstepped the boundaries, and I had no idea what to say." She sat down underneath the big tree in the backyard and I sat beside her on the circular bench around it.

"You could have said something to Jack maybe, or Tommy, and let them tell me. At least let me know that you liked me, or had fun. Something." She looked on the verge of tears, even 3 years later, and I felt even worse.

"I know. I kept kicking myself over it. I was so angry with myself and jealous when you went out with Ricky." I admitted.

"He was nice to me when I needed it."

"But it seemed such an odd fit. He was a nobody; the only thing he ever did noteworthy was date you." I told her.

"He lived two houses down. We'd grown up together, and when my heart was broken he picked up the pieces. He could tell something was wrong, and really made me feel a lot better." She confessed.

That brought on a short period of silence. It did let me think better of Ricky, who wasn't just lucky or an opportunist.

"You know, that was one of the most memorable moments in my life. Touching a girl like that for the first time. I had no idea what I should do, or what I could do, but I kept looking down the row at Dennis and Suzanne, and figured I should be able to do that too. I was in heaven; you were so amazing to be with." I told her, reaching out and taking her hand in mine. Her palm was moist.

"You're telling me? You were the big 9th grader with the learner's permit and motorcycle. Big Man on Campus. The guy every girl wanted. And you wanted me. I had no idea what we should or shouldn't do on a date. I was hoping you knew."

We laughed at that, remembering the intensity of those feelings.

"Given a chance to do it over, I'd have camped out on your doorstep and professed my undying, eternal love the moment you walked out the door." I told her, half serious.

"As I

12 Bawdy Christmas Poems

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 25 Dec 2025 06:21:00 +0000

12 Bawdy Christmas Poems

Tonight we’re presenting some of our most beloved, humorous, and explicit poems about Christmas night intimacy. All are spoofs of the most classic Christmas poem of all time.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Black Knight Before Christmas.

by The Mad Splatter, recited by Sonia.

‘Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house
Not a creature was stirring, not even my spouse;
My panties were hung on the bedpost with care,
As my fingers parted my soft pussy hair.

My pussy I fingered while all snug in my bed,
As visions of huge cock danced in my head;
My tit in one hand, and squeezing my nip,
I moaned and I groaned, while my muff I did grip.

When out on the lawn I heard a faint sound,
I popped out my fingers from my wet and hot mound;
And naked away, to the window I dashed,
Tore open the drapes as the yard I did flash.

The moon on my breasts was a sight to behold,
Showed my smooth white skin and red nipples so bold.
When, what to my wondering eyes should appear,
But William, our black neighbor, who I’ve wanted all year,

With an ass like a rock and muscles so thick,
I knew in a moment I’d found my hard dick.
While rubbing my pussy I suddenly came,
As he whistled and shouted, and called me by name;

“Now, Susan, you minx, you hot little vixen!
It’s time that you knew what you’ve always been missin’!
From the tip of my rod to the sack of my balls
I’ll make you forget your drunk husband, Paul!”

His words, they made my fantasies fly;
And I slid both my hands between my wet thighs;
And started to spread and rub my bare lips
Now slick from the promise of a huge, black dick.

And then, in a twinkling, I heard a loud knock,
And knew at the front door awaited my cock.
I threw on my robe and sped down the stairs,
Hot for the stud who awaited me there.

When I opened the door, he wasted not a moment;
Entered the room and tore off my garment;
And dropped to his knees, put his face in my snatch;
My pussy lips burned, as hot as a match.

The nub of my clit he held tight in his teeth,
His fingers he rubbed on my slit just beneath;
I squeezed my huge tits, nipples dark as a cherry,
And his tongue was now stabbing my pussy so furry.

Hearing my breathing had become quite quick
He knew it was time to show me his prick.
He pulled down his pants and exposed his firm belly,
And his long, thick tool to which I said, “Oh, Billy!”

It was chubby and plump, and hard in my hand;
When it slid in my mouth, he barely could stand;
So a chair I soon found and gave him a seat;
I straddled his cock and ground on his meat.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to his work,
And filled up my pussy, then came with a jerk,
And sliding his finger inside of my ass,
I came on his lap and slumped with a gasp.

I slid off his cock, and fell to the floor,
And licked the last drops of cum like a whore.
And he finally exclaimed, with my mouth on his rod,
“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good, oh, oh my God!!!”

And To All A Good Lay.

by foehn. Recited by Connor.

’Twas the night before Christmas, and down in my drawers,
my creature was telling you, “Get on all fours!”
You’d already laid down your stockings with care,
and come to molest me in my easy chair.

The kids were all upstairs and sleeping at last,
and now it was “us” time; not slow, but not fast,
You unbuttoned my britches and pulled my pants down,
and up sprang my elf with his little pink crown.

He trembled and twitched with desire that was spastic,
desiring our session of love to be drastic.
Tenderly, gently caressing my shaft,
you leaned close to kiss it, just driving me daft!

By flickering firelight, its head disappeared,
when all of a sudden, the thing that I feared,
The most about Christmas Eve night came to pass,
as Santa Claus plopped on our fire, on his ass.

Our fire was extinguished and smoke filled the air,
as Santa jumped up with, a burning derriere.
I took in the view with a wilting erection,
and wondered “What’s wrong with our burglar detection?”

Santa was hopping and howling in hurt;
I pulled up your favorite plant from its dirt,
And taking the pot, knocking over my rum,
I ran up to rub, the wet soil on his bum.

The fire was put out, and the poor old elf sighed,
to think that this Christmas, he well could have died;
And when he spied you, collapsed naked and weeping,
I couldn’t help think, that he shouldn’t be peeping.

When I recognized the odd look on his face,
I reminded him, he had invaded our space.
“And now come to think of it, where are the toys?
“Surely you’ve brought some, for our little boys.”

I walked to the closet and chose a warm blanket,
to cover your butt with. (she wanted to spank it.)
He walked to the chimney, and reaching within,
unsnagged his bag, which fell down with a din.

“Quiet” I said: “Must you make such a clatter?”
He smiled just to say, “ that Nothing’s the matter,”
and then just to prove to me nothing was wrong,
he tossed you a shiny new silicone dong.

He stashed the boys’ presents, all under the tree,
and turning he gave me, a new DVD;
there were pictures of hot sexy, things on the case,
and one of them seemed to be wearing your face!

He gave a big wink, walked right out the door.
I locked it behind him and glanced at the floor.
where you looked so peaceful, all comfy and bare.
beneath the big blanket, now covering you there.

I stripped off my clothes, laid down at your side;
you were already giving, your new dong a ride!
And what had gone limp from our rude interruption,
now perked up quite nicely, and stood at attention.

I reached for your free hand and guided it where;
it could find my “north pole,” sticking out in the air.
and I heard Santa shout, as he left on his sleigh,
“Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good lay!”

Her Night Before Christmas.

by Ug. Recited by Natasha.

Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house.
No creature was stirring, not even a mouse.
The stockings were worn by the woman with care,
She’d too much to drink, passed out on the chair.

The woman who should have been snug in her bed,
the whiskey and vodka, gone straight to her head.
And she lay there snoring, empty glass on the floor,
so drunk came she in, she’d forgotten the door.

When out on the lawn there arose such a clatter,
Another drunk wandering, home in a stagger.
To her door he did wander, and gave it a push,
Then fell he inside when his foot caught a bush.

He spied a light on, in a room and did wander.
looked inside the door, and hence he did ponder.
Now who was this woman, sitting there in his chair.
This woman with such sexy flowing blonde hair.

He reached down to give, her shoulder a shake,
but the young buxom woman, just wouldn’t awake.
He tried a bit harder, and gave her a jostle.
which didn’t awake her, but made her breasts tossle.

The drunk seeing breasts, seductively quiver.
decided to cup one, still she did not shiver.
Now with his right hand, he slipped down her dress.
and finding her nipple, an interesting quest.

He moved his left hand, and placed on her thigh.
and feeling the silks, he pushed his hand high.
Over the stocking tops, onto warm skin,
to her panties and under, his fingers sank in.

He gripped at her panties, and pulled them aside.
and with his free hand, then parted her thighs.
And moving between, her legs he did shove.
Unzipping his pants, to fuck his new love.

He then pulled her ass, to the edge of the chair,
His dick found it’s way, through her pubic hair.
and into her pussy, his dick did so slam.
then pulled back slightly, to repeatedly ram.

He pounded her pussy, and groaned as he shoved.
Her pussy felt great, like a hot little glove.
She still was asleep, unaware of the world,
so he carried on fucking, his sweet Christmas girl.

He pushed her legs back, up over her head,
And deep in her womb, his pulsing dick fed.
He started to grunt, whilst having his fun.
Then into her belly, shot all of his cum.

He held himself still, til catching his breath,
and pulled out his dick, his balls had none left.
He wiped off his cock, on the hem of her dress,
and zipped himself up, though she was a mess.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to the door,
before looking round, til he finally swore.
“Oh fuck” he soon hissed, “this isn’t my home!”,
then crept from the house, and left her alone.

He swayed down a path, his legs wobbling so,
soon slipped on some ice, and landed in snow.
But I heard him exclaim, passing out like a light,
“Happy Christmas to all, and a fucking good-night!”

T’was The Night Before Christmas.

by LostNlove. Recited by Emily.

It was the night before Christmas;
And all through my house.
The Candles were glowing;
And I was quite soused.

The fire was warm;
And so was the brandy.
As I wrapped up the gifts;
I was feeling quite randy.

I sat in my nightie;
Short silky and white.
Hoping when Santa showed;
He’d enjoy such a sight.

Then top of the stairs;
I heard a deep groan.
It sounded familiar;
I let out a moan.

I turned round to see;
And what do you know.
There stood my Santa;
His shaft in a bow.

I saw that red ribbon;
Round that cock so hard.
And jumped off the couch;
Without self regard.

When he saw I was tipsy;
He laughed and came down.
I untied that bow;
And wrapped my lips ‘round.

Oh, what a present!
I’m one happy wench.
I sucked it then faster;
my nipples he pinched.

I rose to my feet;
L and licking my lips.
Then, held mistletoe;
while he gave me a kiss.

We moved to the couch
Where he laid me back.
And thrust in his cock;
All the way to his sack.

When my hips rocked he said;
Oh You like that I see.”
I said,“Yes all though better;
On the floor on my knees.”

“No problem my dear;
Anything that you wish.
But first come here;
Give me one more kiss.”

I kissed his lips softly;
Then I got on the floor.
He teased so I begged;
“Santa please give me more.”

He lifted my nightie;
Up over my ass.
As he gave it a slap;
I let out a loud gasp.

“I’ve watched you this year;
You’re so naughty but nice.”
He shoved it in deep saying,
“Now, let’s do this twice!”

I slammed back against him,
As he slammed into me.
I didn’t yet notice;
Rug burns on my knees.

I moaned and I came;
my juices did flow.
he pounded yet faster;
deep as he could go.

I came then again;
and convulsed quite a bit.
My fingers pressed hard;
On my swollen clit.

As I came I could feel;
His dick start to swell.
He smacked on my ass;
And I let out a yell.

“For when you were naughty,
that will suffice.
and now here is something;
For when you’ve been nice.”

He grabbed my hips tight,
And his cock shot a pop.
I soon came again;
begging please do not stop.

His dick throbbed and squirted;
I thought I might scream.
Oh the wonderful pleasure;
Of Santa’s hot cream!

We collapsed on the floor,
His hands in my hair,
Then asleep by the fire,
Without any care.

As he was leaving;
Before the sunlight.
“Oh my darling;
You’re such a delight!”

Twats The Night Before Christmas.

by VeryHappyHubby. Recited by Thomas.

Twas the night before Christmas and on our street block;
Nothing was stirring, except for my cock.
Her panties were hung by the chimney with care,
I had a good feeling she soon would be bare.

I was horny and naked all snug in my bed,
While visions of big boobs danced in my head.
With the wife in her nightie, and I full of luck,
I had my heart set on a Christmas eve fuck.

When out by the hearth there arose such a noise,
It sounded like girls and could not be boys.
Away to the Christmas tree I flew in the nude,
We might have guests, I couldn’t be rude.

Moonlight from the window cast a warm glow
And gave my firm cock a good reason to grow;
When, what should appear through my old reading glasses,
But eight college girls, and their really firm asses,

With little shy giggles, so lively and quick,
I knew in a moment they wanted my dick.
I was shocked then thought, they had to be bluffing,
But I whistled and shouted, as they stripped down to nothing;

“I’m Dana I’m Heidi I’m Amber I’m Shelly!
I’m Ali I’m Erin I’m Stephie I’m Nellie!
From their g-strings and bras that they bought at the mall,
They stripped And Stripped And stripped it off all!”

There were eight pairs of tits and pussies to match,
My big throbbing cock, wanted a piece of this snatch;
So before me now stood, eight naked co-eds,
I was anxious to learn who would first give me head;

And then with a smile, Amber sought for my dick,
The rest formed a line, as she gave me a lick.
Each girl sucked my cock, as I fondled her tits,
While each girl behind her all played with her clit.

My wife dressed in fur, from her tits to her crotch,
Said this was from her, and she wanted to watch;
A sack full of toys she brought for the girls,
It was full of vibrators with one made of pearls

Their eyes how they twinkled, Their pussies how merry!
Their tits were like melons, their clits like a cherry!
The girls grabbed their vibes, as I sat on the floor,
They pleasured each other, but all wanted more.

Each girl took a turn and came over to me,
They mounted my cock by the light of the tree.
Some fucked me quite slow, and some fucked me fast,
My biggest concern was how long I would last.

Their boobies were big and their pussies were wet,
I had fucked them all but I wasn’t done yet.
With a wink of her eye and a squeeze of her breast,
My wife let me know that she would be next.

They spoke not a word, gathered ‘round real quick,
and watched how it’s done, as my wife worked my dick.
She lowered her pussy right onto my rod,
We fucked and we fucked, as I shot out my wad.

Of all the pussies my wife’s was the best,
My cock was now tired and needed a rest.
With my wife still horny, and claiming it’s early,
She climbed off of me, and reached for a girly.

She licked every breast and sucked evry nipple,
My smile was so big and showed off my dimple.
She moved to their clits, and then one by one,
Each girl did orgasm, until they were done.

With evry girl limp and could take nothing more,
They eventually dressed and went for the door.
But I heard my wife shout, ere they drove out of sight,
“Merry Christmas to all, see you tomorrow night.”

Tinder Christmas Eve.

By Harry D Newhouse Recited by Michelle.

Twas the night before Christmas, nothing good on TV.
So I went onto tinder, feeling kind of hornie.
My kinky companion, was up for some fun.
I sent him a message, to tell him he’d won.

“Christmas gift wanted, I live all alone.
No soul to consort, but my cat and my phone.
I want you to dress, in the robes of St Nick.
I’ve been very naughty, so don’t make it quick.

There’s a window unlocked, in the room at the back.
It opens with ease, for you and your sack.
I’m off to sleep now, in my sexy silk nighty.
Oh and by the way, I can get a bit fighty!”

A mince pie and brandy were left on the table.
Along with a note, ‘Fuck hard if you’re able!’
Well imagine my shock, when later that night.
I’m rudely awakened, by hands grasping tight.

My mouth was all covered, a beard scratched my ear.
‘Santa’s here slut, and you’re going to pay dear.’
I struggled beneath him, but couldn’t get free.
His breath was mince pies, with a hint of sherry.

Was gagged by the stocking, I’d hung with such pride.
Wrists tied with red ribbon, as I lay on my side.
My night dress was lifted, my body left bare.
Face pushed in the pillows, firm hand held my hair.

The slap to my bottom, made me stifle a moan.
Spanked by a man, who’d invaded my home.
By the tenth I was writhing, all tingling and sore.
If not for the stocking I’d be begging for more.

Many strikes later, he decided to rise.
I then felt hot wax, drip onto my thighs.
It seemed like forever, He toyed with me there.
Pain mixed with pleasure, in well-practiced flair.

‘You’re such a bad girl, you deserve only coal.
Now open your legs, and I’ll choose me a hole’.
Candy-cane in my ass, was a tingling surprise.
A wide one at that, brought tears to my eyes.

Removing his belt, pants fell to the floor.
‘Here’s Santa’s north pole, now take it you whore!’
His cock drove me wild, and I churned and I shuddered.
‘I’ll ruin you slut’, was all that he muttered.

Pulled up on my knees, he pounded and pounded.
Fapping & clapping, his testicles sounded.
A Christmas orgasm, is always quite nice.
We had many that night, and disturbed all the mice.

Exhausted and broken, my hands were untied.
He reclaimed his trousers, and away he did ride.
But before you should ask, ‘was this only a dream?’
I awoke the next morning, to signs that I’ve seen.

A candy cane sat, in a drained brandy glass.
And I knew it was real, from the

The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Thu, 24 Apr 2025 19:19:41 +0000

Taking Tiffany ‘On Tour’.

Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

We had another pizza at her house that night. Tiffany seemed very happy, and I patted my ego on the back thinking it was because I'd said she didn't belong in a rubber room. After two slices of pizza, Tiffany rubbed her tummy and said she couldn't eat anymore. Then she said she had to go do something, but she'd be right back.

"Right back" meant five minutes to me, but in my experience, a woman's clock works differently than a man's. I forgot all about clocks and experience when she did come back.

Tiffany had changed from her jeans and blouse to a filmy, black nightgown that was held closed by one simple black sash. That in itself would have been erotic enough. It was nearly transparent, and her black lacy bra and black lacy panties were in such contrast to her skin, it didn't take any imagination to see them.

Tiffany grinned.

"Your mouth is hanging open again."

I shut my mouth, and then opened it again.

"Tiffany, what are you doing?"

"I'm going to flash you."

"I think you already are."

Tiffany put her hands on her hips, pulled back her shoulders and grinned again.

"I am not. I have clothes on and you can't see me, see."

She turned all the way around slowly, slow enough I could see her bra was just thin straps attached to two lace cups, and her panties; well, in front they looked like panties, but in the back; there really wasn't a back, just one thin strap that disappeared between her soft cheeks at the bottom, and emerged at the top of her hips to make a little "Y" at the waist band.

"Tiffany, if you get any more naked, ; I don't know if you want that."

Tiffany untied the string of her negligee and slipped it from her shoulders.

"Remember when I said showing myself was fun?"

"Yes, I remember."

Tiffany unhooked the strap on her bra and then slipped the shoulder straps off her arms while holding the cups over her breasts.

"It was more than fun for me. It's something I've always wanted to do, but I was always too afraid. Having you tell me what to do was so nice. I was still afraid to do it, but it wasn't me telling me anymore. It was you."

Tiffany slowly let the bra cups fall away from her breasts.

"I need to have you keep telling me what I should wear so I can keep doing it. It makes me so; well, just look at me."

I was looking. Tiffany's nipples were long, stiff and thick with ridged sides and a little dimple in each beautiful tip.

Tiffany hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down over one hip.

"It does more than that to me, too, things that never happened before. I get these feelings and they won't go away unless I; "

Tiffany pulled the panties down over the other hip.

"unless I think about how the men looked at me and what they were thinking they'd like to do to me and then I have to; well; you know."

Tiffany pulled the skimpy piece of black lace down to her knees. They fell to the floor and she stepped out of them.

"I was hoping that showing myself to you might make you want to take care of that for me. You liked it this afternoon."

I was at a loss for words for a few seconds. Tiffany standing there, naked and beautiful and so very desirable, was wreaking havoc with my thoughts. Half of me wanted to pick her up, carry her to the bedroom, and show her exactly what I was thinking about. The other half said I needed to be sure that's what she really wanted.

"Tiffany, there's only so much of this I can take."

She walked over and put her arms around my neck and pressed her bare breasts into my chest. She was trembling when she spoke.

"Promise you won't think I'm crazy?"

"I already told you you're not."

"Then tell me what you were thinking this afternoon when I showed myself to you; and then I want you to make lo; to; to; to do me."

"I'm quite a bit older than you. Are you really sure?"

Tiffany grinned as she closed the distance between us. She stroked a finger down my chest.

"I've been meaning to tell you about that, but I didn't know how without you thinking I was crazy for being that way too. I like being with you. You make me feel safe even when I'm scared and you understand how I think. I'm sure. I'm as sure as I can get. Now, what were you thinking about when I flashed you?"

"Well, I was thinking about how sexy you are."

Tiffany's fingers moved to the top button on my shirt.

"And what else were you thinking about? Maybe that you'd like to have me in bed with you?"

"Well, yes. I wouldn't be a man if I didn't think about that."

The top button on my shirt slipped out of the buttonhole and Tiffany's slender fingers moved down to the second button.

"Tell me what you'd do to me."

"It might be better if I just showed you."

My shirt gapped open as the second button came undone, and Tiffany slipped her hand inside it.

"Then tell me while you're doing it."

"Well, let's see; First I'd have to feel those big boobs of yours. I've wanted to do that for weeks."

I stood up, lifted Tiffany's right breast, and squeezed gently. Tiffany caught her breath.

"Do you like the way I feel?"

"Oh yeah."

"I like it too. What else would you do?"

"Something like this."

I pushed Tiffany's stiff right nipple down and then let my fingertip slip off it. It popped back up, stiffer than before, and she caught her breath again.

By this time, my shirt buttons were all undone, and Tiffany was stroking my bare chest. As she lightly raked her nails through my chest hair, her voice was low and soft.

"Do the other one."

I was pretty sure her big breasts grew just a little firmer when I cupped them both and let my fingertips brush her nipples. Tiffany made a little gasp and pulled my shirt open and out of my jeans. I was still cupping her breasts when she put her arms around my neck and pushed them into my chest, then moved them back and forth. I had to chuckle.

"I did all that with just my fingers?"

"Yeah. Do more, a lot more, and tell me what you're doing."

"I'm going to squeeze your hot little ass cheeks next. Think you'll like that?"

"I don't know. Do it and I'll tell you."

I grabbed a very smooth, very female ass cheek in each hand, squeezed them and then lifted them apart. Tiffany shivered and I had to chuckle again.

"I think you did like it."

Tiffany kissed my ear and then nuzzled it. Her whispered response raised my cock enough to be uncomfortable.

"Yes, I did. What comes next?"

She pressed both breasts into me hard enough I could feel her rigid nipples trying to bore holes in my chest.

"Well, what comes next is I get out of these clothes before my cock rips open my jeans. Then, I'm going to lay you down on this couch."

"Will you look at me; at my; my; between my legs?"

"Oh, you can count on that."

It was hard to unbuckle my belt with Tiffany mashing her little rounded tummy into me, but I managed. Getting the jeans off was more of a problem. I had to take off my boots first and I couldn't bend over. I pushed her away gently, and after shucking the boots, jeans and my shorts pulled her back into my arms.

"Now, where were we."

Tiffany nibbled my ear lobe.

"You were going to lay me down on the couch."

"Ah, right. Here we go."

As soon as I laid her down, Tiffany crossed her legs and put one hand over the dark bush on her mound. I grinned.

"Still bashful, I see."

She grinned sheepishly.

"You have to tell me what to do."

"Well, to start, take your hand away from that bush. I want to see it."

I took Tiffany to the Lake, so she could have men look at her.

Tiffany blushed bright pink, but she pulled her hand up to her tummy.

"Like this?"

"Yeah, like that. Now, open up, so I can see you."

Tiffany got even pinker, and I thought her nipples got a little longer too.

"I can't. I'm not pretty down there."

"I'll be the judge of that. Now open up those legs."

Slowly, Tiffany spread her thighs. The hair was a little matted, but I could still see full, pouting lips, and just the hint of some very delicious looking inner lips peeking out from between them.

I sat down between Tiffany's spread thighs, lifted one to the back of the couch, and eased the other to let her put her foot on the floor.

"You're wrong, Tiffany. You're gorgeous."

"My ex thought I was too big there."

"Then your ex was an idiot. I'll show you what I think."

Tiffany moaned when I touched her mound.

"Don't forget to tell me what you're going to do."

"I'm going to spread these gorgeous lips and have a look at what's inside, that's what I'm going to do."

As my fingers gently separated the dark brown strands, Tiffany's hips rocked slightly. When I separated her outer lips with my thumbs, she moaned again.

Her inner lips

The Tiffany Exhibition: Part 1

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 23 Apr 2025 20:19:30 +0000

Tiffany likes showing, as long as I tell her what to wear.

Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I smiled to myself as I waited for Tiffany to come out of the ladies room at the restaurant. The short skirt I'd picked out for her was sexy all by itself. It wasn't sexy because it didn't cover her up. It was long enough to do that. The hem stopped at about the middle of her shapely, sexy thighs. The real threat was that the skirt was a tight fit, and when Tiffany sat down, she had to be careful. If she wasn't, the skirt would ride up, and anyone looking could catch a glimpse of her black boy short panties. It wasn't just the lacy edge around her thighs they'd see, either. If Tiffany didn't keep her thighs together, what people would see was the rounded contour of her mound and the little bulge between her thighs.

Tiffany knew this would happen. I'd shown her in her bedroom mirror before we left. She blushed bright pink, but she still put the skirt on. The tight cotton blouse I'd picked out completed the picture. It didn't show anything except the seams of her bra, but then, Tiffany has big breasts and her bra had a lot of seams to show.

The door to the ladies room opened just as I was remembering what Tiffany had inside that bra, and she quickly walked to our table. Her face was flushed, and as she walked she kept smoothing the skirt over her hips and looking around is if waiting for something to happen.

She grinned when she slid into the chair beside me, then blushed and pulled down her skirt. I chuckled.

"You did it?"

Tiffany nodded.

"Well, give them to me then."

Tiffany reached in her purse, pulled out the black boy shorts and pressed them into my hand. I wadded the filmy nylon and lace into a ball and put my hands to my face as if to cover a yawn. Tiffany's scent wafted to my nose as I inhaled. I smiled as I stuffed the panties into the back pocket of my jeans and then put my hand between Tiffany's tightly closed knees.

"The guy at that table across from us was watching you when you came back. Wanna give him a little show?"

I nudged Tiffany's knees apart just a little and slipped my hand up to the hem of her skirt. Tiffany was desperately trying to keep those knees together.

"Open up, just a little. I want to see his face when he looks again."

"I; I can't. He'll see and think I'm some sort of slut."

"Then cross your legs."

Tiffany caught her breath.

"If I do that, he'll see all the way up to my; my; "

I chuckled.

"Probably all he'll see is a little hair; probably; unless you leave your thighs open a little. Then, he'll see something that'll make him choke on his spaghetti."

Tiffany's hand was shaking when she pulled mine from her thigh and crossed her legs.

The guy was looking then, and while he didn't choke, he did grin.

Tiffany tried to act as if she was just eating her dinner, but I knew different. She kept looking up from her steak to see if the guy was still looking. If he was, she'd quickly look away, but she'd be grinning as she did. Tiffany was getting a thrill out of knowing a strange man was looking up her skirt and seeing one of her most private places. Tonight would be a great night.

I suppose some people might think Tiffany's a little different, and she is, but it's something I really love about her. I didn't know, of course, that day we met. It took a while for me to figure it out.

We met, sort of, at Walmart of all places. I say we sort of met because it lasted only a few seconds. I rounded the end of the aisle with coffee, tea, and creamer and started down the aisle with soft drinks. Tiffany was standing on her tip-toes and trying to get a two-liter of soda down off the top rack. She's not very tall, and she was having trouble. I thought it would be nice to help her so I walked up and asked which one she wanted.

She smiled the most beautiful smile I'd seen in a long time.

"The cola. I don't know why they have to put stuff up so high. I'm just not tall enough to reach."

I pulled the bottle out of the rack and handed it to her.

"You just need one?"

She smiled again.

"Yes, for now. Thanks."

The woman put the bottle in her shopping buggy and walked away, but not before I determined several things about her. One, she had really great legs for a small woman, and her hips were fantastic. Her shorts were short enough and fit snugly enough for me to tell that. Two, though her loose top didn't show much of anything, it was pretty obvious the woman was well endowed. Three, she didn't wear any rings on her left hand, but did wear an engagement ring and wedding ring on her right ring finger. Patty, one of the women at work, wore her rings like that, and told me it was to signify she'd been divorced. I suppose it was to tell any man if he couldn't live with that to stay away. Patty sometimes wore a T-shirt that said "I am not a bitch, I am THE BITCH, and to you I am Ms. Bitch." I mostly stayed away from Patty. That shirt was very appropriate.

Then there was that smile. It was devastatingly beautiful, and made the woman's face the same way. I honestly thought about trying to catch up to her and introduce myself, but I'm no kid anymore, and she looked pretty young. I figured she'd be polite, but that was about all that would happen.

Saturday afternoon wasn't my usual time for grocery shopping, but I went back to Walmart at the same time the next Saturday. I suppose it was wishful thinking. A lot of people shop at Walmart at that time of day. It wasn't likely I'd see her again. I did though, in the canned goods aisle. I'd been thinking about the age difference through the week, and I knew some women like older men. I decided to find out if she was one of them. After taking a deep breath, I pushed my buggy up beside hers and started looking at the canned carrots.

The woman looked up and smiled again.

"You're the man who helped me last week."

"Huh; Oh, yeah; that would be me. Need any more help?"

The woman smiled again, said, "Nope. I can reach these.", and bent over to pick up two cans of peas. When she straightened back up, she gave me an odd look. I suppose it was because I was standing there with my mouth hanging open. It was that way because when the woman bent over, her shorts rode up a little and I could see out the delicate curve where her hips met her thighs. She smiled again then, but the smile looked a little impish, and her face was a little flushed.

"Mister, are you all right?"

I shook my head, and grinned. She had to know that would happen, and knowing she knew made her all that much more interesting.

"I'm fine. I was just having a daydream."

I stuck out my hand.

"I'm Bill."

The woman took my hand and shook it gently.

"I'm Tiffany."

Well, after that day, I started buying my groceries on Saturday instead of Wednesday night. I usually saw Tiffany somewhere in the store. Sometimes she'd just wave when she saw me. Sometimes we'd talk for a couple minutes about nothing in particular. It took another two weeks before I asked if she ever dated men. Tiffany chuckled.

"I don't date other women if that's what you're asking."

"No, nothing like that. I just thought maybe you'd like to have dinner some night."

"So you're asking me out?"

"I haven't yet, but I was going to. Do you like pizza?"

Over pizza the next Saturday night, I learned a lot about Tiffany. She was ten years younger than I, and had been divorced for a while. She didn't say much about her marriage, just that she was glad to be out of it. Even though I didn't know any details, I found myself not liking her husband very much. Tiffany was a pretty woman with a great figure, but she was much more than that. She was a very intelligent and interesting woman. Her outside appearance was just the icing on a very rich cake. I couldn't understand how any man could treat her so poorly that she'd leave him unless he was a complete ass. I don't have much patience for complete asses, and I told her that. She defended him a little.

"He wasn't like that. He just didn't understand what I needed. I guess he never learned from his dad, and he didn't want to listen to me."

"Well, some guys are lucky to have someone to tell them. I guess he didn't. I didn't either. I had to learn it on my own."

"How did you do that?"

"Trial and error in my old sixty Chevy mostly."

She chuckled.

"Front or back seat?"

"Uh; front. Never made it all the way to the back seat. Girls would let a guy play a little, but except for a couple, they wouldn't let a guy get too far."

Tiffany grinned.

"I was one of those girls - not the ones who got in the back seat -the other kind. It was a thrill knowing I had something guys wanted, and it was a real thrill teasing them, but Mom would have locked me in my room until I was twenty if she thought I was doing more than that."

"I guess I never thought girls got off by teasing guys. They seemed pretty reluctant to let you even touch them."

"My mom told me the touching would feel good, but nobody buys a used car if they can get a new one for the same price. She said it's better to leave something to the imagination. I got all excited thinking about what boys were imagining about me."

I could sympathize with the guys Tiffany was talking about. If she looked anything then like she looked now, they'd have been fantasizing about all sorts of things; just like I was at that very moment. I thought just maybe Tiffany was a little excited by our conversation. I could just make out the rounded bumps of her nipples against her top. They hadn't been there before. I was liking those bumps way too much for a first date.

I laughed.

"You got excited? What you girls did to us guys was a lot more than make us excited."

"And what would that be?"

"Well, a guy can't really hide being excited very well, if you understand what I'm saying. I mean, it's bad enough that at that age it seems to happen all by itself a lot, but when a girl dresses up in little shorts or a tight T-shirt, well; "

Tiffany gave me a sheepish grin.

"So, are you saying I'm doing that now?"

"Let's just say I need another cup of coffee before I take you back to your house."

Tiffany giggled.

"OK, I'll try to be good. No; what I meant was, I'll try to make sure that problem go away. Oh; not that either. I'll just sit here until it does and not do anything else."

My problem did go away about half way through the second cup of coffee, but only because Tiffany asked me about my job. Somehow, talking about being an engineer and erotic thoughts don't go very well together. The problem came back when I drove away from her house though. As she said goodnight, Tiffany touched my arm and thanked me for dinner. That was enough.

We dated for the next three months about every weekend, and I noticed a gradual change in Tiffany. She started to ask if I liked what she was wearing. I knew better than to say anything except she looked great. She wouldn't let it go at that. She kept asking me if she looked sexy or not. I didn't have to make up that answer. Tiffany would have looked sexy in sweatpants and a sweatshirt.

One night after we'd finished dinner, she asked what she should wear on our next date. I wasn't really sure what she was asking, so I decided to tease her a litt

Knocked Up Teens: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Wed, 23 Apr 2025 03:19:08 +0000

A culture of copulation without condoms.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Amy and Alonso were now regularly playing their game of condom "roulette". So far, she had always been able to tell when he had a condom on, even when he tried to psych her out. Which meant half the time, their trysts could be consequence-free.

As for the other half of the time, Amy knew that any contact between his bare cock and her vagina was a risk. At first, she was good about putting a stop to it right away. Then they'd do other things. She even tried anal once, to at least check it off the list.

But over time, she found herself not speaking up immediately, when he pressed himself into her without protection. She knew it was a risk, but it was a moderate risk, a calculated one, instead of the all-consuming fire of complete submission.

Once, it went on long enough that she felt his hands tighten on her hips in a way she recognized. It was almost time, but there was still a chance to stop him short, and she knew it was cruel at that point, cruel to both of them really, but she felt like she had to. He pulled out as soon as she asked him to, and disaster was averted. Probably anyway.

The next time, she really wanted to feel him in her, but not risk getting that close to the edge.

"Can you just; leave it in for a little while?" she suggested.

"Sure," he replied.

It was comforting and peaceful just feeling him inside her. And still exciting, in a different way. She could feel every contour of his penis inside her, and every movement. Every twitch that meant more precum seeping into her milieu.

"What shall we do in the meantime?" he asked, answering his own question by tracing a line across her stomach with his finger.

Her abdominal muscles undulated under his touch, making her vagina tense around him. She knew he felt it by his quiet grunt, and how he firmed up more inside her. So she carefully tested out her vaginal muscles, trying to flex each one individually, seeing what made him react.

His grunts were coming faster now, as their sexes conversed delicately. Every jolt between them sparked little aftershocks through her, like many peaks in miniature. She'd have been content to keep this up for hours.

Suddenly she felt him swell up, more abruptly than she was expecting. She knew the options before her in that moment, and her mind nearly got carried away contemplating the path in which she said nothing, did nothing, and got to feel his seed filling her deep inside.

Instead, she pulled herself off of him, knowing that there was no time to even ask him to retreat. She knew she had judged it right, when she felt hot liquid across her thigh. She tore off the blindfold, to see his semen dripping off her onto the sheets.

"Did any get inside me?" she asked.

"You tell me," he said.

"Did it?" she asked. "I need to know."

From what Carmen had described, it seemed like something she'd feel, but she couldn't be sure without experiencing it, as far as she knew, anyway, and right now she needed to be sure.

"No, your timing was impeccable, dear," he said. Then he started singing, "I need to know, I need to know, tell me baby girl; Oh right. You're too young to remember that song."

She still wasn't sure how much comfort to take in that, but if neither of them thought he ejaculated inside her, she supposed that was she best they could do. Even so, she couldn't stop fixating on it. If one of his swimmers reached her egg, would she feel that at all?

She wondered what she would do if it happened. She'd be just like the girls she was interviewing. Not that she was all that different from them in general. Although they certainly came from all different backgrounds.

Her next interview was with Lucy. She was a blond girl from Utah.

"So I'm doing a story on teen sex and pregnancy," Amy told her.

"Well, I can tell you about pregnancy, obviously, but I didn't get pregnant by having sex."

Amy was a bit confused for a moment, and tried to make that add up. "If you don't mind; how does that work exactly?"

"Jacob and I, he's my best friend, we're saving ourselves for marriage," Lucy said. "So we weren't having sex."

"Then what were you having?"

Lucy sighed. She'd probably explained this a thousand times before. "We were soaking. You know, you put it in to soak? That's all it was. That's all it ever was. And yet now; " She gestured at herself, visibly pregnant. Her formerly athletic figure had quickly filled out, to look more like Amy.

"Are you saying Jacob never; ?"

"Never what?" Lucy asked, really not getting it.

"Never; well; ejaculated?"

"No, no, no. Absolutely not. We never even got close to that point. That's not what soaking is," Lucy said. "Soaking isn't sex. It's just a pleasant way to pass the time until you can have sex someday. With your spouse."

And yet, that was pretty much what Amy had recently tried with Alonso, and they had both been almost to the point of orgasm by the end.

Seeing Lucy in the family way was a chilling wake-up call for Amy. She'd gotten way too lax about this, and she wasn't feeling comfortable with the risks she'd already taken. She risks that might already be taking root inside her.

The next time she went to Alonso's house, she managed to bring a twenty again, finally.

He took it, but looked confused. "I thought we were enjoying ourselves."

"No!" she said. "I mean, we were, but we shouldn't have. There's too much at stake."

"What has you so worried about this now?" he asked, sitting with her, putting a comforting hand on her back.

"I talked to this girl at school who, from what I can tell, got knocked up by a guy's precum. They were doing what we did the other day."

"That will not happen with me," he said. "Believe me, I've been married five times. You know why I moved to the States? Because back in Spain, I was in poverty from trying to keep up with all the child support payments. Every woman I've been with has gotten pregnant at some point. But never from that."

This was a lot of information Amy hadn't had before, and she found herself getting a bit hung up on the fact that every single woman he'd been with had gotten pregnant. She really was playing with fire.

"This other guy, probably he rubbed one out before he went to see the girl. That's when it's dangerous. He probably still had sperm cells hanging out in there from before. I never do that." He said it with such conviction.

"Okay, hand me the blindfold and flip the coin," she said. "But you better pull out in time."

Knowing Alonso's track record made her simultaneously more afraid of where this was headed in the long term, and more comfortable with taking the kind of risk today that they'd already taken in the past.

"I'll pull out as soon as you tell me to," he said.

She wondered what would happen if she simply didn't tell him to. That would be a mistake, but she couldn't be sure of herself anymore either.

Then he was in the bed lying beside her, rolling her towards him.

"Or if you're on top, it's up to you," he said, guiding her up over him.

He reached down between them to guide him in for her. She could feel that he was naked inside her this time. It was a thrill, but she really did have to be careful. She started gently rolling her hips back and forth, feeling his flesh slide against her walls. He started moving in concert with her at first, his cock pressing eagerly up into her center.

She was quickly getting worked up, but she couldn't just ride him with abandon. She had to keep paying close attention to how his body reacted to every movement of hers. But that also made it more passionate, more intense. Every move she made was calculated for its effect on herself and on him.

His tension was building, she could feel his fingers digging into her hips. She felt him swell up inside of her. She knew that to keep herself safe, this was the right moment to dismount. But pulling herself up off his cock was the hard option. It would be so easy to just not do that. Every woman he slept with wound up pregnant; she may as well enjoy it.

But then; nothing. He stopped thrusting up into her, and managed to pull himself back from the edge. Disaster averted, at least for now.

"I could've had you there," he said.

"Then why didn't you?" she asked.

He had already won, and the spoils of victory were his for the taking whenever he liked. He had pushed her to the point beyond reason where she'd willingly accept it. If not this time, then maybe the next time. It made her feel corrupted, but also it drove her wild.

"Because I'm enjoying this more," he said. "And because when I knock you up, I want you to choose it more affirmatively than that. Otherwise, you might not keep it."

When, not if. At his words, the orgasm that Amy was studiously keeping at bay could no longer be contained. It hit her fast and hard. She was shaking and bucking and moaning, desperately hoping that he could weather the tempest inside her. She felt her body squeezing and caressing him, betraying her.

I'm not a breeder, she reminded herself. So why does my body react this way? She remembered what he had said. She was built for it. It was sure to happen sooner or later. She was starting to wonder if maybe he was right.

When she came down from her high, she felt him approaching his again. She realized that she now had a certain power over him too. She had found a line he wouldn't willingly cross. But she didn't want to torture the poor man.

She realized she'd already pushed her luck much further than she should have. So when she felt him swelling up again, she pulled herself off him with great reluctance, and brought her mouth down on him. She could taste herself and his sticky, salty precum. It was a relief, because she knew what his semen tasted like, and this wasn't it. A moment later, he put a hand on her head and exploded in her mouth.

Monday morning, her friend Jill was standing by her locker. Her flannel shirt was straining at the buttons now. "I heard about this little project of yours, through the support network."

"Support network?" Amy asked, before she realized. Of course the teenage mothers had a club. And now that was a social circle that Jill was a member of. "Oh."

"I'll do an interview, I'll tell you whatever you want to know, but I don't want my name published. I don't want anybody knowing it was me."

"That works for me," Amy said. "Jill, I meant to apologize for how I reacted."

"I can tell. You're changing, and that's what matters."

Amy knew what she meant. Her interview series was an attempt to show Jill she could do better at understanding the other side of the issue. But Amy also felt like it was changing her on a more fundamental level. For god's sake, she'd be pregnant with Alonso's child already, if he hadn't held back. And sooner or later, if Alonso's predictions were true, Amy would be changing even more, as motherhood would mold her body around it.

Amy interviews her pregnant classmates for the school paper.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a Friday night with nothing else going on, and Amy was hanging out at her friend Jill's house.

"Now that we're in the home stretch here, we should let loose a little," Amy said. They were both admitted to college, and sure to graduate high school.

"You mean like have affairs with older Casanova's?" Jill teased.

Amy laughed. Jill knew that Alonso, who had been her Spanish tutor, had become something more. Amy told Jill one version of it, anyway.

"I meant maybe we should raid your dad's liquor cabinet," Amy said.

"I can't," Jill said quickly.

When she didn't elaborate, Amy asked, "Not in the mood for a drink?"

A longer pause. Then Jill explained quietly, "I'm pregnant."

"What?" Amy's world came to a screeching halt.

Sure, this kind of thing happened to other girls sometimes, but that was other girls. Not girls like Amy. She'd had it drilled into her all her life that there was a narrow path to success in this world, and not a lot of room for error. And a teenage pregnancy would definitely count as an error. And an unforced error at that. It wasn't that Amy was ashamed of sex or didn't enjoy it herself, but;

"All you had to do is take precautions," Amy said. "It's so simple. How could you?"

Jill was supposed to be one of the good ones, like her. Sure, she'd been hooking up with Dave, but how could she be so stupid? Amy felt dizzy and nauseous herself.

"What the fuck?" Amy said, finding herself shouting.

"'What the fuck' is right," Jill said, blinking away tears. "I know it's a surprise, but this isn't something happening to you."

"Not happening to me? I'm losing my best friend!" Amy said, getting up off the floor. She couldn't sit still, not while this was happening.

"Maybe you are," Jill said. "I; I think you should go."

Amy rushed out, not because she needed permission or needed to be told, but because she didn't know how to handle this.

It was a mile walk home, which helped her unwind, but didn't really clear her head. If Jill was going to get an abortion, then maybe it wasn't that big a deal. But if she wasn't willing to drink, that meant she had other plans. Plans she must have been hiding from her. Amy wondered how long this situation had already been going on. How long Jill had kept it a secret from her already. She didn't think Jill looked pregnant yet, but now she wasn't so sure. She wasn't sure of anything. It had rattled her whole worldview.

When she went to school the next day, and it seemed like pregnancy was everywhere she looked. There were a couple girls with rounded bellies that stood out in the hallway. For girls that had already given birth, there was even a lactation room for them to use, repurposed from a supply closet. She saw a couple girls queuing outside it, waiting for their turn.

She had kind of taken it for granted that this kind of thing happened. But now it was hitting close to home, and it seemed almost like an epidemic that was catching. Amy had heard of "baby fever" where spending time around pregnant women made you more fertile. She started to fear that at some point the school as a whole would reach a tipping point, where there'd be no stopping the trend.

"What's your next story going to be?" Barb, the head of the school paper asked her, in school the next day. "Amy?"

"Oh. Right," Amy said, trying to refocus. "Have any of you noticed how many girls in our school get pregnant?"

"Sure," her classmate Bill said. "It happens, and we're a large school with a slightly higher than average rate of teen pregnancy, so there's definitely a few around."

"I; I just don't understand it," Amy said with frustration. She felt guilty about how she reacted to Jill's news, but Jill was avoiding her today, and Amy wasn't ready to make up yet. She realized she needed to work on herself first. "Like, how could you let that happen to you?"

"Not everyone 'lets it happen'," Maria said across the table.

"I know that rape is a problem, but most of the pregnancies around here aren't from that, or we'd see more boys getting charged."

"You can't know that for sure," Maria said. "It often goes unreported."

"I don't think it's as simple as you think," Bill said.

"Well I think it is," Amy said, trying not to get too wound up. "So I want to understand why it happens. I'm thinking, an interview series with girls who are pregnant or have been in the past."

Bard said, "Okay. It's a touchy subject, so tread carefully. I look forward to reading your piece when it's done."

After school, Amy went over to Alonso's house. He had been tutoring her in Spanish, up until she aced the AP exam and then finally gave herself permission to kiss him. That ended their tutoring relationship, and started the relationship they had now.

He answered the door in a bathrobe, and brought her in quickly. She'd been eighteen when they first kissed, but he was still self-conscious about being seen with her. And it wasn't like Amy was going to introduce him to her mother or anything. What they had was raw and physical. Except for the "raw" part.

In his bedroom, she took off her shirt, and he embraced her from behind, kissing her on the back of her neck as his hands reached around for her breasts. It made her breath catch every time.

He undid her pants as she leaned back, melting into him. She could feel his cock pressing against her from behind. She climbed onto the bed and paused on all fours, and asked, "Is this how you want me?"

"No foreplay?" he asked.

"I'm in a wild mood today," she said.

"Training wheels on or off?" he asked.

She reached down and fished a twenty dollar bill out of her pocket, and put it on the nightstand. This was part of their arrangement from the start.

He knew she was a virgin while he was; the exact opposite. He considered sex with a condom to be just practice for the real thing. And while he had enjoyed tutoring her, he wasn't going to tutor her for free. So when she wanted him to use a condom, she had to pay. She could hardly complain about the education he was giving her, but it was becoming harder to find the money.

Now when she felt him pressing into her from behind, she asked to double check, "Is it on?"

Alonso chuckled softly to himself. "Let's consider this a teachable moment. I want you to focus on how it feels, and see if you can tell for yourself."

After all thinking about Jill and seeing all the other pregnant girls at school that day, and thinking about her assignment, Amy wanted to be certain. She resented being denied that, but for the moment she played along.

She focused on where they were in contact, his flared cock head pressing into the opening of her vagina. Even just that little bit of him was an intense pressure inside of her; sometimes she couldn't take the full length of him. It felt so, so good, and made her hunger to feel him push deeper into her. Of course that would be a mistake if he wasn't wearing protection. She wanted to push her hips back against him; it took all her resolve not to. Not yet. But even when she tried to analyze everything she was feeling down there, she couldn't tell. It felt like it always did, although concentrating on it made it more intense.

Would he really penetrate her bareback? She didn't think so, not when she was paying him, but she couldn't be entirely sure. Guys pulled this kind of trick all the time, and she couldn't count on Alonso being better than them. Which meant that even this contact of his tip to her hole was dangerous. Her heart was starting to race.

"I don't know, okay?" she said, feeling defeated and inadequate.

"It's okay," he said soothingly. "You don't have any basis of comparison. Someday you will. We can try that whenever you're ready."

She didn't like the fact that she couldn't tell. It worried her, even now, that he could slip it off and she might not even know.

"Okay," she said. "Show me."

She felt feverish and tense. She almost jumped when she felt him nudge against her again. Just the tip, barely inside of her, and he stopped there, letting her feel it.

He felt bigger, if she wasn't fooling herself. And the friction between them was; different. She could feel more of the flare of his cock's head.

"More," she said.

He slid more of his shaft into her. She was incredibly wet, fitting him in more easily than usual, even though he definitely felt bigger without a condom on. And then he stopped there, letting her savor the sensations. This was different, and she was relieved that she could tell the difference so clearly. Even so, it made her aware of what she'd been missing out on all this time. She knew she was lucky he wasn't actively fucking her, because she wasn't sure she'd want to stop.

His cock pulsed inside her, and Amy recognized that. Whenever she was sucking or jacking him off, his cock would do that sometimes, and a drip of precum would glide down from the top. Feeling that happen inside her was a reminder that this wasn't safe. She had already gotten carried away, but she had to stop it there. She pulled away, and even the feeling of his shaft on its way out of her was delicious.

"You want the condom back on?" he asked. "Or another blind test?"

"Back on, please," she said, desperate now for relief.

When he slid into her again, she could tell he had the condom on again. It paled in comparison, but for better or worse, it got her mind off the risks involved. Though as they fucked, she kept thinking with disbelief that she'd actually let him put it in her bare. What if that was all it took?

She was worked up already, and fast approaching her climax. But Alonso reached his first, maybe worked up by their little transgression. Amy could feel it when he filled up the reservoir tip inside her; she wondered how that part would feel without the condom, but that would definitely be going too far. A surefire recipe for baby batter.

Knowing she was close, he kept thrusting into her, and she didn't want to stop, but she kept thinking about what would happen if the condom slipped off now. If that happened, it would be too late by the time either of them realized what happened.

"I can't. I can't," she said, pulling herself off his cock. To her relief, the condom was still on and still holding all of his load, as far as she could tell anyway.

"Not a problem," he said. "You lie down, I'll take care of the rest."

He spread her legs and brought his mouth to her crotch. Soon she writhed and whimpered, but it was bittersweet. It wasn't the kind of climax she wanted most.

"Do you want to talk about it?" he asked afterwards. "Why you're so paranoid about this today?"

She explained about Jill, and her story for the paper, and all the other pregnant girls, and how she worried it might be catching, but also saw no excuse for not taking simple precautions.

"So what?" Alonso said. "Women get pregnant all the time. It's not right or wrong. It's a natural process. It just happens sometimes."

Spells and Retributions: Part 2

steamystories.podcast@gmail.com (dawkinsblog@gmail.com) — Sun, 20 Apr 2025 22:19:42 +0000

Four body-swapped teens have more sexual firsts.

Based on a post by shimm2, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chris and his clit.

To his surprise, Chris woke up in Mary's bedroom again. He had gone to sleep on that bed, after fingering Mary's clit to one last orgasm, thinking it was his last chance ever to experience a female orgasm. Though he honestly wasn't very good at it yet, and nearly didn't get there on his own. If only Mary had a dildo or a vibrator handy, but no, she was a good Christian girl, or at least she had been when this whole mix-up started.

At first, when Chris woke up and saw the pillowy outlines of Mary's breasts, he was distraught. They had recited the same spell again. Surely it should have put Chris back into his own body, or at least one of the others'. But no, somehow he'd ended up in Mary's body twice in a row. He wondered if the spell had worked at all the second time, or if it just hadn't worked for him. At the very least, it meant Mary wasn't back to being herself yet either.

But feeling those pillowy breasts with his hands, the nipples firming up against the night shirt, Chris started to warm to the prospect of one more day as a woman. Maybe yesterday he had woken up as a girl, but he was a woman now, having been fucked twice in the school bathroom. Chris knew he was going to be enjoying those memories for a long time to come, even though through the bathroom door he had been able to hear the other kids laughing about what was going on. Laughing that Mary was actually having sex (even though it was actually Chris). Laughing that Chris was fucking her (even though that had actually been Theresa).

One more day, Chris thought. He could be okay with one more day in a female body. Just one more, and then hopefully everything goes back to normal. The longer he spent in Mary's body, the more normal it felt, and that worried him. He was starting to see things the way she did, feel things the way she did. Was he becoming more female? He wasn't sure where his mind ended and her body began.

What if he were stuck as Mary for the rest of his life? He'd already been careless with her body the day before, letting two men cum inside Mary's snatch. Letting wasn't the right word. He had encouraged it. He had enjoyed it. But if this went on, if this body was going to be Chris's long term, he had to be more responsible with it, or it'd be him pushing out a baby at age 19. As it was, he might end up being the one telling Mary to push.

When he had woken up yesterday he had been a virgin. He had been a good Christian boy, though at 18, "boy" didn't seem quite right. It was all changing so fast. In a way, if Mary was pregnant with his baby, Chris felt a little cheated. Yes he'd taken part in making that baby. Yes he'd felt the seed when it entered into him. But he'd still feel cheated for not being the one spilling that seed, even though the seed was his.

But he'd also taken Paul's cock inside Mary's womb, because it had been Mary behind Paul's eyes. He looked back on that now with a mix of arousal and disbelief and disgust at the idea of feeling his brother's erection move inside him, even if it had felt extraordinary.

"Mary! Breakfast now or never!" Mary's mother shouted from the kitchen. Chris startled, realizing he'd been getting himself worked up, when he should have been getting dressed. Mary's mother hadn't noticed a thing the previous day, but Chris had kept his mouth shut around her. Speaking of mouths, his mind went back to that kiss with Mary; no, he had to focus on getting dressed.

Again he downed a glass of OJ and a buttered toast and ran for the bus, slowed down by the bounce in Mary's cleavage. He spent his first class of the day in a daze. He hadn't run into any of his friends yet, since they all had different classes for first period. Mary was in a higher-level physics class than Chris was, and it was all over his head anyway, he had no hope of keeping up.

Between classes, he ducked into the bathroom to relieve himself, since he had forgotten to, when he had hurried out the door. This time he remembered to go into the ladies' room.

Afterwards, he couldn't help it, as soon as he started touching himself down there, he got carried away, heedless of the little yelps escaping his clenched teeth. He was trying to quickly reach an orgasm to get some relief, but he was still figuring out how it all worked by trial and error, and when he was impatient, his fingers tended to go too hard, too fast.

Then he was interrupted by a knock on the stall door. Chris quickly pulled up his sweatpants and opened the stall door. In front of him was Theresa.

"Hey, it's me, Mary," she said, with Theresa's voice. With Theresa's slightly more slender build, and hair that gracefully curved at the shoulder. Chris prided himself on still being attracted to women.

"I'm you again," Chris said, and then had to explain. "I'm Chris."

"Oh," Mary said, taking a second to think things through. "Look, that problem you were dealing with. Maybe I could help?" Mary said with a sly smile.

"You would do that?" Chris asked. He wasn't sure where this was headed, but he was dying to find out.

"If it'll keep you out of trouble, sure," Mary said. "But not here. Let's go to the wrestling room. It's not being used during this period."

They snuck through the halls together. As seniors on the verge of graduating from this high school, no one would think twice about the two of them cutting a class. When they got to the wrestling room, Mary flipped on the lights, revealing the padded floor, the wall to wall mirror. Fortunately the door had a lock on the inside.

Mary stepped close to Chris, and leaned in. Theresa was slightly taller, her neck a little longer, so Chris had to angle his head up to meet her lips. It was Chris's first time kissing a girl actually, and even though he had cherished when Mary had kissed him the day before, it had been tainted because she had kissed him with Paul's lips.

Chris started to take the initiative, slipping his hands up under Mary's sweater, unclasping her bra. He was getting more practice with that. Mary gasped as Chris's hands slid across her chest, and stomach, reaching around her back and pulling her close. Hearing her gasp like that was a thrill, a sign he was doing something right. But soon Mary started undressing him. He tried to even the score, and got her to take off that sweater at least, but soon Mary had him down to just panties. And she slid those down off his hips without hesitation, because they were in fact her hips, her panties, and nothing that lay underneath was unfamiliar to her.

Chris lay back on the wrestling mat, as Mary climbed over and around him, kissing his neck, kissing those pillowy breasts, kissing a ticklish line down his stomach, kissing those thick thighs. Chris paid attention as closely as he could, knowing that Mary was showing him exactly what she liked, knowing that in her body, Chris would like it too.

At last Mary reached Chris's slit. Or it was really Mary's slit, though at this point Chris had experienced things with it that Mary never had. Chris felt her hot breath before he felt the teasing lick along his swollen lips, and then between them, where the moisture was building up, where the pressure was mounting. Mary's hand gripped the muscle of his leg as she carefully slid her tongue across his clit. Again, her caressing tongue felt electric against his sensitive nub, and the next time she teased his hole as well.

Unlike Chris, Mary knew what she was doing, and despite how gently, patiently she was building him up to it, Chris was soon approaching an orgasm like none he had experienced yet.

"Oh god! I'm about to cum!" he gasped. He reached down and could just barely grasp the top of Mary's head, trying to press it into his crotch that much more, not that Mary needed the encouragement. He lifted his hips to meet her mouth, and then lost all control. His hips bucked, his knees shook, and he couldn't seem to get a good breath, as the orgasm lit him up from head to toe.

Mary hung tightly to him through the storm of his ecstasy. Only when he stopped writhing and trying to fuck her face did she let go. When she stopped eating him out, he collapsed on the wrestling mat, his sweaty back sticking to the vinyl. Mary leaned up, grinning with pride. Chris felt about ready to pass out, though he knew it wouldn't be wise to do so naked in the wrestling room. They'd lucked out so far, and hadn't been disturbed, but that wouldn't last.

Chris still hoped this would be his last day of being a woman. But he was glad he'd been granted this second day in Mary's body, because otherwise he would have missed out on what had just happened.

Mary Masturbates.

Mary licked her lips. She'd tasted her juices before; who hadn't? But this was different. Knowing exactly what would work on her body, she had brought Chris to a humongous orgasm. Mary felt good about that for multiple reasons. If Chris was sexually satisfied, hopefully he wouldn't fuck anyone else. And she was hoping that she and Chris would pair off in the end, and giving him an intense orgasm probably helped ensure that. And lastly, since she had shown Chris what her body liked, maybe he would reciprocate sometime, when this was all over.

It hadn't done much for herself though, leaving her feverish with arousal and dripping wet. But that was okay. Mary had other plans for Theresa's body today. She was still mad at Theresa for everything she'd done yesterday. First Theresa had lied to her, and claimed to be Chris. Then Theresa (in Chris's body) had fucked Mary's body unprotected, taking Mary's virginity in the process and possibly knocking her up. That had been a double betrayal, because she had tricked Chris into it, and she'd gotten to have sex with Chris first. And Mary resented that Theresa had possibly gotten her pregnant without Mary getting to feel what that was like. Now in Theresa's body, Mary had the perfect chance to turn the tables.

She gathered up the clothes that Chris had taken off of her, and started getting dressed again.

"Oh right," Chris said. "Should I take a morning-after pill, because of yesterday? I thought I could just leave it for you to figure out today, but; "

Mary froze for a second. On one hand, the contraceptive would be just one sin to add to her tally, and she wasn't planning to settle up with God until all of this was over. On the other hand, she wasn't certain whether she wanted it or not. Maybe having a baby from what happened yesterday would be appropriate punishment for it. Or maybe; it would take a paternity test to sort out which brother's sperm had done it, and Chris would probably do the right thing by her regardless. Maybe having a baby would be a blessing.

"Don't worry about it, I can sort it out tomorrow," she said. Though she knew that things might be back to normal tomorrow, or they might not, if today was any indication. If she didn't take the pill tomorrow, things could be too far along already by the time she could. But she had another day to sort out her feelings on the matter.

Chris was getting dressed as well, but Mary knelt down behind him to help get the bra back on. With that done, she gave him a kiss on the mouth, juices still on her chin, and left.

At lunch time, Mary found Paul outside at a picnic table.

"Paul?" she asked cautiously.

"Yeah, it's really me," he replied. "I can't believe I ended up back in my own body, given what happened to everybody else."

"Same here," Mary lied, letting him think that she was Theresa through and through.

"Oh you ended up back where you started too?"

"Yeah," Mary said. "I feel bad for Chris and Mary. But they're sure to be sorted out tonight. Third try's the charm."

"Theresa, I'm sorry that I gave your virginity away, and I'm sorry that it was with Mary," Paul said.

"I get it, I wasn't in my right mind either," Mary joked. "And um; the only thing I regret about that is that I wasn't there to experience it. So do you think; would you want to try it again, but from the other point of view?"

He got up from the picnic table eagerly and chucked the remains of his lunch into the trash bin. Mary took him by the hand, entwining her fingers with his. To pull this off, she had to be convincing, without reservation. She pulled him over to a storage shed. Putting her shoulder into it, she pushed the door open. It was musty and dark inside, but it was private, and had enough space for them to do their thing.

Mary turned to Paul, putting her arms around his neck and hissed him hungrily. That hunger was real, she'd been feeling it since she woke up, and had intensified it when she ate Chris out; eating out her own snatch. In no time, they stripped off all their clothes, and Mary had Paul lay down on the hard floor. She knelt between his legs and gave his erection a lick.

But that wasn't all she wanted out of him. She moved up, straddling his waist, making out with him again, pressing her crotch down on his until she felt the nudge of his member against her.

"Hey, do you have those condoms I bought for you?" Paul asked breathlessly.

"No, I threw them all out. I don't believe in contraception, remember?"

"You didn't believe in sex before marriage either, until yesterday."

"Like you said, until yesterday," Mary said, trying to shut him up with a kiss. She reached down and lined the head of his cock up with her slit, pressing just the tip to her hole. She could tell how eager he was, his hips rising to penetrate her just a bit.

"You could get pregnant from this," Paul said, though his body had fewer reservations about it.

"I know," Mary said, as she sank down on him, taking more of him within her. "I'm